Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

1. The First Gamer

Harry Potter woke up to find a translucent blue screen hovering in front of his face. A female monotonous voice spoke up inside his head as he sat up.

Congratulations! You are selected to be the first gamer in your world. Please select your race.

[Race] : ?

Harry frowned in confusion, staring at the screen dubiously. What the hell was going on? Was he still sleeping and having some weird dream? Before he could get more confused, the content on the blue screen changed.

Perk Gained:

[Gamer's Mind] (Passive)

– Allows the user to calmly and logically think things through. Allows a peaceful state of mind. Grants Immunity to psychological status effects.

Perk Gained: 

[Gamer's Body] (Passive)

– Grants a body that allows for the user to live real life like a game.

Perk Gained:

[Observe] (Active)

– Provides information on the target.

Suddenly, Harry felt all the confusion and nervousness leaving him as the [Gamer's mind] worked. He quickly accepted that he now possessed a very special power called Gamer Host. He decided to make the best of it. He was fortunate that he was selected to wield such amazing power.

‘Let's see what this is about.’ he thought calmly as the previous screen popped up again.

[Race] : ?

He clicked on ‘Human’ since that was the only option.

Race ‘Human’ selected.

[Class] : ?

There again was only one option. He clicked on ‘Mage’.

Class ‘Mage’ selected.

This is your character sheet. It shows all your stats and special skills. Just think about it to go on this screen.

Character Sheet

Name: Harry Potter

Race: Human

Class: Mage

Lvl: 10 (0%)

HP: 500 (1 per minute)

MP: 1000 (10 per minute)

Perks :

[Gamer's Mind] (Passive)

[Gamer's Body] (Passive)

[Observe] (Active) 

Harry nodded to himself and then willed the screen to disappear. Apparently, now he was a gamer, chosen by an omnipotent being for the sake of its amusement and entertainment. Though he was a bit suspicious about it. Was it god or something? Whatever, thinking about it won't help. Still, he wasn't going to look in the gift horse's mouth.

He let out a small bashful smile when he realised he hadn't played many games in his life. He was quite inexperienced. At least he knew one has to level up and finish quests in games. Right?

‘What is your name? What is the purpose of this game?’ he thought, hoping that the weird voice would answer him.

My name is Isis and the purpose of this game is... nothing. The creator is just trying something new. You are free to use this system however you want.

‘Eh, okay. Thank you Isis. I should start levelling up, shouldn't I? Also, are you going to give me quests?’

Yes, you should start becoming stronger. I will be a total waste if you just ignored it all and went back to your normal life. And yes to your second question too. I will give quests when some specific events are triggered.

‘Okay. I should get up for my usual morning run or else mum will brand me as lazy.’ Harry thought to himself.

QUEST:

– Run 2 kilometres without any break.

REWARD:

– Perk [Peak Body] 

It makes your body fittest and healthiest.

Harry grinned excitedly as he received his first quest. He quickly changed into his jogging clothes and went out of his room. He entered the living room to find his mother waiting for him.

“Good morning, mum.” Harry said, giving her a hug and a kiss on the cheek.

“Good morning, sweetie. Let's go.” she answered with a smile, grabbing his hand and leading him out of the Potter Manor. She was wearing her exercise clothes. A pair of pink yoga pants and a tank top. 

Harry had started going out running with her since he turned 9, which was just last year. He saw how good the daily exercise made her look. She was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. Maybe he was a bit biased but whatever. She really was that beautiful. She barely had any fat around her stomach and her body would put a model to shame. And all it took was just a little jogging for her.

It was a bit embarrassing to say it out loud but he too wanted to look good like his mother. 

He used [Observe] on her.

Name: Lily Potter

Race: Human

Class: Mage

Lvl: 51

HP: 2550

MP: 5100

Affection: 100

Obedience: 10

Thoughts about you: Love, Pride

‘Wow, mum is strong and she really loves me and is proud of me.’ he thought, his cheeks warming it. It was one thing to frequently hear her say that she was proud of him and another to finally see proof of that. He squeezed her hand happily. She gave him an amused look and squeezed his hand back. 

“We will run on the regular path.” she said, stopping in front of the entrance of a small forest which lay behind the manor. A well trodden path led into the forest. The path then went deep inside the forest and curved around until it opened again on the western side of the Potter Manor. The distance was approximately 5 km long.

“Yes, mum.” he agreed.

“And don't try too hard. I am already proud of you that you wake up early every morning to give me company. I don't want you to pass from exhaustion because you wanted to impress me.” she smiled, ruffling his hair.

“Sure, mum.” he replied, pushing her hand away from his messy hair. His bed hair was bad enough and he didn't need her help to look like Medusa. 

“Let's start.” she said and ran inside the forest at a sedate pace. Harry followed her and kept up with her. He hoped that jogging counted as running, otherwise his first quest was doomed to fail.

Jogging is counted as Running, Harry. You don't need to worry.

‘Thanks, Isis.’

“Are you excited about your 10th birthday party?” Lily asked, turning her head to the side as they kept running.

“Yes. It will be good to see all of my friends again.” Harry answered with a soft smile. He wanted to see Neville, Daphne, little Astoria and Tracey too.

“I am glad. Look forward to receiving my gift. I am planning something very special for you.” she said with a secretive smile.

“I will.” he grinned back.

At one time, the Gamer screen popped up, announcing his success of the quest. He closed it quickly, deciding to check it when he reached home.

They stopped in the middle of the forest to take a much needed break. Lily and Harry both panted as they leaned forward, putting their hands on their knees. They then walked to a broken trunk of a tree and sat on it.

Harry thought of revealing this new gaming thing he woke up with to his mother. She was an adult and far more experienced than him. She might be able to help him. And it wasn't impossible that she might be a gaming nerd. Probably.

You are forbidden from doing that, Harry. 

‘Oh, I guess I can't then.’ he frowned, not putting up much fight against the order. 

He looked up when his mother put her hand on his shoulder. 

“Come on, love. It's time to go.”

He nodded and they again went off.

~xXxXx~

QUEST:

– Run 2 kilometres without any break.

Success!

REWARD:

Perk Gained:

[Peak Body] (Passive)

– It makes your body fittest and healthiest.

Harry stood naked in the bathroom, in front of a full mirror, marvelling at his improved physique. He was taller now by a couple of inches. His shoulders were a bit broader too. He still looked like a child. Just a very fit and healthy child. He also didn't need his glasses anymore. It seemed since he gained this new perk, his vision had corrected.

And finally, Harry realised how broken this game was. He now had a perfect body(for a 9 year old) just because he jogged 2 kilometres. He let out an excited laugh.

Unaware of him, the bathroom door opened, his twin sister Iris entered and froze on her spot, her mouth agape as she stared at her naked brother.

“Fear me, everyone. There's no need to wonder where your god is! 'Cause he's right here! And he's fresh out of mercy!” he chuckled, recalling this line from somewhere.

“Mum, Harry is acting weird!” his twin sister yelled loudly and ran out of the bathroom, her cheeks red from accidently seeing his pp.

‘Eh...when did she come here? Whatever! I was busy laughing.’

‘Isis, is there any other way to get powerful quickly?’

Yes. It is an optional part of the game. You can choose two flaws for your character and the system will give you two extra perks for that. Would you like to spin?

‘Why not?’ Harry shrugged and clicked on ‘Spin’.

Trait Gained:

[Remorseless]

– You are a cold and calculating son of a bitch who would not blink an eye while lying to others or backstabbing newborn puppies if it means that you can achieve your goals.

‘That's cool, right? I always hated how morally uptight Batman is. Only if he had the nerve to end the villains quickly then so many casualties could have been avoided.’ he thought, trying to put a positive spin on this flaw.

Perk Gained:

[Skill Create] (Active)

– It gives you the power to create skills if you have enough imagination to make it work.

QUEST:

– Make 5 new skills.

Reward:

– 1000 XP.

‘Wow! I can make my own skills. My own superpowers. Flying, invisibility, laser eyes, I am coming for you.’

Would you like to spin one last time?

‘Sure!’ Harry thought and pressed the spin button.

Trait Gained:

[Lustful]

– You are incarnate of Lust. Be drawn to opposite sex and sexual acts.

This trait will start acting when you turn 13.

‘Eh? Whatever. I will leave this to the future me. He can deal with it.’

Perk Gained:

[Teleportation] (Active)

– Gives you the power to instantly travel from one place to another. 

Note: You must know the place you are hoping to travel to or at least have a clear image of it.

‘TELEPORTATION! Talk about super cool powers.’ Harry was overjoyed as he now knew how to use teleportation. 

“Harry! Why are you taking so much time in the bathroom? Are you alright? Iris is yelling gibberish down here.”

“I am fine, mum. I will be down in the kitchen in a minute.” Harry yelled back, hurrying up to his bedroom. 

‘Why not try it now?’ Harry thought with a grin and teleported directly to his bedroom.

‘It is way better than Apparition or side-apparition.’ Harry smirked as he landed inside his room without the usual vertigo attached to side-apparition.

~xXxXx~

“Harry, what happened to you? Where are your glasses?” Lily asked as he sat at the breakfast table. She was mesmerised by the change. His body was now taller and fitter than it was just an hour ago. And he looked so cute without the glasses, not that he wasn't cute with the glasses. But now he was just too cute. Then again, for her, Harry and Iris were the most beautiful beings on earth.

“I had a growth spurt. And my eyes got cured by... magic.” he smiled weakly. Iris snorted a laugh while Lily just gave him a suspicious look.

“Harry?” she started seriously, her voice full of worry.

“To be honest, I really don't know what happened to my body.” Harry lied, matching her stare. Lily sighed and nodded.

“Okay. We will go to Saint Mungo's to see if there is any problem.” She announced sternly. Harry's brows furrowed in consternation.

‘Will the healer be able to know about you, Isis?’

No. There is no power greater than the Creator's. No one other than you will ever know about me.

“If that's what you want, mum.” Harry agreed with his mother, now relieved that Isis was well hidden.

“And Iris, why are you blushing?” Lily questioned her daughter curiously.

“What? No, nothing happened. I didn't see Harry's pp in the bathroom. Honest.” Iris babbled quickly, her cheeks red as tomato. Lily's lips twitched in amusement. She wasn't sure whether she should laugh or reprimand her for entering the bathroom without knocking. 

Harry didn't hold back and started laughing, staring at his twin sister. She pouted and turned her head away, pointedly not looking at him.

Name: Iris Potter

Race: Human

Class: Mage

Lvl: 7

HP: 350

MP: 700

Affection: 70

Obedience: 30

Thoughts about you: Annoyance, Embarrassment, Fondness

After breakfast, Lily took Harry to the hospital, but the healer found nothing wrong in his body. Lily and Harry returned home after that. Lily was still confused about the strange growth, but was relieved that Harry was not in any danger.

“Harry, if you feel sick, even a little bit then immediately come to me. Okay?” she requested, leaning forward and putting her hands on his shoulders. Harry smiled and kissed her on the cheek.

“Yep. You don't need to worry, mum. I am absolutely fine. I am going to my room now.” 

“Sure. Be back in the living room at noon. Today you and Iris are going to do Maths and English.” She said, caressing his hair. Harry nodded and left the living room.

~xXxXx~

Harry then spent the next couple of hours tinkering with the game and trying to make skills.

Skill Created:

[Ray of Light]

– Sends a concentrated ray of light at the opponent. 

10 MP/second for use.

Deals 5 HP/second damage. 

Skill Created:

[Death Arrow] 

– A black arrow which always pierces the heart of the enemy.

500 MP to use.

Deals 1500 HP damage.

Skill Created:

[Flying] 

– Gives the user power to fly without any equipment.

10 MP/minute to use.

Skill Created:

[Shield] 

– Create an impervious shield which protects the user from all physical damage.

100 MP/minute to use.

Skill Created:

[Leech]

– Absorbs the remaining HP of defeated enemies, killing them to regain the user's HP.

100 MP to use.

QUEST:

– Make 5 new skills.

Success!

REWARD:

– 1000 XP.

Harry beamed in joy as he started on the path to become the strongest being on Earth. He opened the character sheet.

Character Sheet

Name: Harry Potter

Race: Human

Class: Mage

Lvl: 15 (0%)

HP: 750 (1 per minute)

MP: 1500 (10 per minute)

Traits :

[Remorseless]

[Lustful]

Perks :

[Gamer's Mind] (Passive) 

[Gamer's Body] (Passive)

[Observe] (Active)

[Peak body] (Passive)

[Skill Create] (Active)

[Teleportation] (Active)

Skills :

[Ray of Light] 

[Death Arrow] 

[Flying] 

[Shield] 

[Leech] 

Harry hummed as he plopped down on his bed. He was satisfied with his skills for now. ‘Skill Create’ was going to be the best feature of this game. It had the power to make him strong too quickly.

You are limited in creating skills. You can use this feature only once every six month from now on. And if the system thinks that the new skill you have created is too absurd then it won't be created.

‘Ah! I see. So this feature is not like an unsigned check. Still, it will be too useful even with the limitations. Are there any more limitations on skill creation?’

Yes. A last one. You can only have a total of 20 created skills. You have to delete your old skills to make space for new ones if you have reached the maximum number.

‘Okay. 20 is still enough, I guess.’

Harry pondered about his current skills. ‘Ray of Light’ was the first and the weakest skill he created. It was going to be deleted in the future. At his current level he could use the ray for 150 seconds without any break, dealing 750 HP damage. Whoa! Now that he did the math, it didn't look too weak anymore. But still it wasn't instantaneous. It would take time to inflict that level of damage.

Then there was ‘Death Arrow’. His strongest skill. It used 500 MP to deal 1500 HP damage. With his current level, he could cast this spell three times, dealing 4500 HP damage. It was an overpowered skill. He could kill anyone with its one use. But if he used the three ‘Death Arrow’ then his MP would be 0 and with the recovery rate 10 MP/minute, it would take 150 minutes to fill his MP bar back again. It would take two and half hours to recover all his MP if it hits 0.

The ‘Flying’ skill was going to be fun. 

The ‘Shield’ was also an important skill. It would protect him from all physical damage. Hmm, he needed to create a skill to protect from all spell damage. Spell damage was more frequent than physical damage in the wizarding world after all.

‘Leech’ was a dangerous skill. It would take all the remaining HP from the defeated opponent, killing them and filling his own HP bar. 

He needed to create a skill which would increase his MP recovery. He needed MPs for all his skills. So if there was no limitation to his MPs then he would be able to use all his skills without any worry.

“Harry! Iris! Come down. It's study time.” Lily yelled from downstairs.

‘I will practise my new skills later.’ he decided and went down for homeschooling where his mother was the teacher for all the subjects.

~xXxXx~

The four hours in the afternoon passed too slowly for his liking. He loved his mother, he really did, but even she couldn't make the studying easier or enjoyable. Throughout the class, he and Iris made funny faces at each other when Lily's back was turned towards them, trying to make each other laugh.

One scolding later, they resumed studying.

After finishing the class, Harry went back to his room, deciding to verify his powers. Just as he locked the door of his room from inside, he teleported in the forest where he could freely use his powers.

First he tried using his ‘Ray of Light’. A golden beam shot from his hand. He also realised that he could use his both hands for it, dealing more damage and using more mana. He pointed his hands to a thick tree. Two beams of light struck the tree, damaging it quickly. He stopped after a couple of seconds.

His ‘Death Arrow’ was powerful enough to fell the tree in one strike. The trunk of the tree was blasted from its root.

He didn't have anyone to test his ‘Shield’ and ‘Leech’ on. So he happily spent his time flying. And even though it wasn't the strongest skill in his repertoire, it was his most favourite. Flying was hard to beat after all. 

He couldn't help but let out an excited yell as he rocketed towards the sky, cold winds tried to push him down and yet he persevered. After reaching a certain height, he stopped moving and just hovered in the air. The orange sun in the west, dipping in the horizon, casted a warm light on his face. The chilling winds struck him gently, like the waves of an all powerful sea. His house was just a tiny dot from this distance. He loved this feeling. This freedom, this power. 

~xXxXx~

Isis' monotonous voice woke him up at midnight.

QUEST:

Defeat the three Death Eaters and save Lily Potter and Iris Potter.

REWARD:

– 1000 XP

– 10 obedience with Lily Potter

– 10 affection and 10 obedience with Iris Potter.

– Perk [Inventory]

BONUS OBJECTIVE:

– Kill the three Death Eaters.

BONUS REWARD:

– 3000 XP 

– Perk: [Increased HP regeneration]

Harry quickly closed the game window as he heard heavy footsteps nearing his room. If he was the normal Harry of before then he might be scared and confused, but thanks to [Gamer's mind] his brain was working in overdrive to achieve his goals. His cold rage was churning inside him at the thought of someone hurting his mother and sister.

Finally a plan was formed and Harry acted on it. He silently teleported outside his room, to the end of the hallway, giving him enough space to use his weapons.

A man in black robe and white mask, unaware of his presence, was silently advancing towards Harry's room. The man discreetly opened the door. 

[Death Arrow]

The black arrow shot at a blinding speed towards the man in the mask. The man didn't even get a chance to scream as his whole heart and lungs were torn out of his body. His body violently splashed against the opposite wall with a sickening crunch.

A normal 9 year old would have thrown up seeing so much gore and blood but Harry wasn't normal. Not anymore. He didn't bother giving the body another glance and quickly ran towards the living room from where the sounds of fighting were coming from. He stood at the threshold of the living room. His eyes widened in surprise and anger.

Iris was lying behind the two death eaters. She was bound and gagged. 

“Put your wand down Potter or else your daughter will die a painful death.” One of them yelled at her, pointing his wand down at Iris. Lily looked fierce even though she was in her cute pink pyjamas. Her crimson hair was flowing behind her, her green eyes glowed eerily, no sign of fear in them. But she lowered her wand slowly at the threat. Her eyes narrowed and a scowl marred her face.

They all were so focused on each other that Harry's arrival was still unnoticed.

“Don't touch my daughter, scum. And how did you illiterate pieces of shite break the ancient wards of Potter Manor?” she said coldly, an aura of rage surrounding her. 

The two death eaters laughed.

“The Crimson Witch still lives.” one of them mocked. 

“You took our sons from us in the war. You will regret the day you killed them. The wards around this manor were powerful. Too powerful. But not enough to stop our revenge. We will bend you like a whore you are mudblood, we—

Two black arrows shot towards them and killed them instantly, piercing their hearts, raining blood and pieces of flesh in the living room. Harry wasn't patient or tolerant enough to listen to their degrading comments about his mother.

A strange silence enveloped the room after that. Lily stared wide eyed at Harry who was leaning against the doorframe, sporting a grim visage.

“So...why is Iris still bound and gagged?” Harry asked blankly, hiding how angry and scared he was behind his emotionless facade.  That broke the spell and Lily quickly freed Iris.

Iris' cheeks were wet with tears as she cried loudly. Lily ran towards them and engulfed both of them in a tight hug, pulling them against her chest as she herself shed tears of relief and grief. All of them were silent for the first five minutes, just pressing each other in a group hug, trying to forget the deathly ordeal, taking comfort in their shared embrace.

“Harry, what was that?” Lily questioned him as they pulled back. Iris was still scared as she attached herself to her mother's side.

“Acting cool. Saving my family. Killing bad people. Which of them?”

“Harry! It's no time for jokes. How did you do whatever that you did just now?” she asked sternly. Harry sighed tiredly, his body was feeling lethargic. All of his mana was spent after using the three [Death Arrows]. It was regenerating but not fast enough.

“I think I am blessed by Mother Magic. I have weird dreams in which a regal lady sometimes teaches me cool things. These black arrows were one of them. And my sudden growth was also because of that.” he lied. He had decided to go with this explanation. He knew he was going to continue doing strange things so he needed an excuse. He couldn't make a new lie every time he did something extraordinary. He wished he could tell them the truth, but Isis had made it clear that he couldn't reveal this sensitive information. Lily gave him a suspicious look, but nodded nonetheless.

“We will talk about it later in detail. But for now, you and Iris will sleep with me tonight. And you are not getting out of it. You are still just my little boy.” Lily instructed.

“You don't have to bend my arm to sleep beside you and Iris. I will happily do that.” Harry said, rolling his eyes.

Lily smiled softly at him and scooped Iris up in her arms. Iris was already fast asleep. Lily carried her towards her room while Harry followed closely behind her.

When they reached the hallway, Lily gave him another half-exasperated and half-confused look when she saw the third body. She stepped over it and continued to her bedroom.

She gently laid Iris on the bed. Harry climbed up and lied beside Iris.

“Sleep now, Harry. We will talk in the morning. In detail. I have to go and floo to the Ministry to inform them of the attack. I will be back soon.” She said, kissing his cheek. Harry nodded and watched her leave the room.

He turned on the game screen.

QUEST:

– Defeat the three Death Eaters and save Lily Potter and Iris Potter.

Success!

REWARD:

– 1000 XP

– 10 obedience with Lily Potter

– 10 affection and 10 obedience with Iris Potter.

Perk Gained:

[Inventory] (Active)

– An infinite dimensional space for you to use as your personal bag.

Note: You can't put living things in your inventory.

BONUS OBJECTIVE:

– Kill the three Death Eaters.

Success!

BONUS REWARD:

– 3000 XP 

Perk Gained:

[Increased HP regeneration] (Passive)

– The superfast healing factor that makes you almost invincible. 10 HP/second regeneration.

Harry smiled ferally. The two perks were a godsend. And it was strange how literal ‘godsend’ it could be in this.

Inventory was going to be so useful and he couldn't stop himself from laughing at seeing the second perk. 10 HP/second regeneration was legendary. At his current level, he could heal fully from death's bed in just 175 seconds. This game was broken and he wasn't complaining.

In the beginning he was just lvl 10. And after just getting 1000 XP his level had jumped to 15. He guessed what his new level was, but still wanted to see if he was right. He switched to the character sheet screen.

Character Sheet

Name: Harry Potter

Race: Human

Class: Mage

Lvl: 35(0%)

HP: 1750 (10 per second)

MP: 3500 (10 per minute)

Traits :

[Remorseless]

[Lustful]

Perks :

[Gamer's Mind] (Passive)

[Gamer's Body] (Passive)

[Observe] (Active)

[Peak Body] (Passive)

[Skill Create] (Active)

[Teleportation] (Active)

[Inventory] (Active)

[Increased HP regeneration] (Passive)

Skills :

[Ray of Light]

[Death Arrow] 

[Flying]

[Shield]

[Leech]

Yup, he was powerful. Not at the level of his mother, but still powerful. And the way he had levelled up from 10 to 35 in one day, he was sure he would surpass his mother in a few months. He set a goal for himself. He would cross level 100 before starting Hogwarts next year. 

QUEST:

– Reach level 100 before beginning Hogwarts.

Reward:

– 5000 XP

– Perk: [Increased MP regeneration]

‘Good! Now I don't have to waste my limited [Skill Create] on making MP regeneration. I will get it for free when I reach level 100. So I can use that [Skill Create] for another purpose. I will only have two before going to Hogwarts after all.’

His thoughts were stopped abruptly when Iris grabbed him tightly around his waist, pressing her face on his shoulder, mumbling something in her sleep. Harry's happy mood vanished and a grim look appeared on his face. Iris was clearly traumatised by what she saw tonight. How desperately he wished he could share his [Gamer's mind] with hers so she didn't have to go through this. Maybe he could help her in another way. A hopeful smile crossed his face as he made a plan for tomorrow. He closed his eyes and wrapped his own arms around her. 

~xXxXx~

Lily came back half an hour later, after she reported the incident to the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. Some aurors came and took her statements and carried the dead bodies away. Lily wisely didn't reveal Harry's role in this. She herself took the credit for killing the three men.

Lily smiled warmly at the scene of Harry and Iris cuddling together. She sat beside Harry. She gently caressed their faces as anger burned inside her. She would kill anyone who wished to harm her children. If these three death eaters were the only ones in the attack against the Potter Manor then all was good, since they were dead. But if it was some big conspiracy against her family then she would stand tall and kill anyone who tried anything. She wouldn't lose her children. Not after James sacrificed his life to save them. She wouldn't let it go to waste.

Crimson Witch would rise again if the need arose. It was because of Harry's intervention that she didn't need to use her old methods. Before she could have tried anything, Harry had already saved the day. A proud smile bloomed on her face. Harry was the future of their house. She was so proud of him. He killed them all like the animals they were. She was a bit apprehensive about his lack of guilt in taking human life, but she would talk to him and understand what was going on with her son since this morning. 

She lay beside him and spooned him from behind, her arms wrapping around her children loosely.

Chapter Text

2. The History of the Last War

The first thing Harry noticed when he woke up was his numb shoulder. 

Iris was still pressed against him, her face buried on his shoulder as if hiding from phantom ghosts. One other thing he noticed was that his mother wasn't with them in the bed anymore. 

She must have already woken up. And she might have gone for her daily jogging too. Harry did feel a little bad that he wasn't able to join her today, but he needed to focus on Iris and not on his mother. She was an adult, she didn't need his constant company. Iris on the other hand was just a child, like him, with no one other than him as a company.

He tried to get out of Iris' grasp, but the more he tried, the more constrictive her grip became. Finally, he decided to wake her up. It wouldn't kill her if she woke up early one day. 

He rubbed her back soothingly.

“Iris, wake up,” he said gently. 

This had no effect on the sleeping girl. He tried again. “Iris, wake up. Wakey wakey up, Iris.” 

Still no response.

“I see, I see. This calls for the ultimate method of waking up the demon princess.” He smirked, knowing that she had already woken up and was just being lazy. His hand, which was earlier busy rubbing her back, slid inside her t-shirt, to her side which was her ticklish zone. The effect was instantaneous. 

She stiffened as Harry's fingers caressed her skin. 

And then she couldn't help but laugh hysterically as he tickled her mercilessly. 

Earlier, she was clutching him and he was trying to get out of her grasp. Now it was the opposite. She squirmed like a mad snake, trying to push him off while he held her tightly against him with one hand and tickled her with the other. 

She laughed so hard that her stomach was starting to hurt. She was surprised how powerful Harry's grip was. He always was physically stronger than her, but now it felt like his strength had increased ten times.

“Harr….y….g-give up...I... give up!” she yelled between her laughter, her face pressed on his chest. 

At last, a satisfied Harry pulled out his hand from under her t-shirt. Iris quickly got away from him and sat up, glaring at him sullenly.

“Bad Harry.” she mumbled. 

Harry just smiled, not replying to that, leaning forward and giving her a kiss on the cheek.

“Good morning, Iris. I would have liked just lazing around with you on the bed, but I really need to pee. So, I am going to the bathroom and don't come peeking around again.” he teased her and jumped off the bed and ran out of their mother's bedroom.

“Shut up! It was just an accident.” he heard her embarrassed yelling from behind as he left the room.

~xXxXx~

Lily sat Harry and Iris on the sofa in the living room after breakfast. She herself plopped down on a chair, facing them.

“Tell me Iris, what have I told you about the war?” Lily started, leaning forward, crossing her arms in her lap and staring at them expectantly. 

Iris and Harry gave her a strange look for bringing up this topic suddenly.

“Voldemort was a dark lord who was very evil and killed everyone he thought wasn't worthy of magic. In this case, muggleborns and half-bloods. He also killed any pureblood who stood in his path. But in the end, James Potter and Frank Longbottom faced him and defeated him. But, unfortunately, they were killed while doing that.” Iris answered sadly, thinking about her father who she never had the chance to grow up with. 

Sensing her sorrow, Harry took her hand in his, giving it a gentle squeeze.

“Yes, that's true. But I think it's finally time that I reveal everything about the war.” Lily said, steeling herself. 

Harry and Iris gave her a dubious look.

“And what are you hiding from us?” asked Harry.

“Not hiding, love. Just waiting for the right time. I was thinking that I have time, but yesterday's attack revealed how vulnerable we are. I am sorry that I have to reveal this so early when you are so young. But it needs to be done. There is no guarantee that I will live for long. And you must know the truth if something unfortunate happens to me.”

Harry stared coldly at her, his eyes narrowing in anger.

“You will live. You will live hundreds of years if I have any say in it. You don't have to worry about that. I will take care of your problems in any way I see fit.” His tone was ice and his eyes the burning inferno. 

Lily stifled a shiver at the voice which shouldn't have belonged to an almost ten years old. 

“I know, Harry. I am saying that just in case. No one is a god here. We don't know what will happen tomorrow. We need to be prepared for every scenario.”

‘No one is a god here...yet.’ Harry corrected in his mind. But he nodded, not wanting to argue anymore. 

Iris was still as a statue as she listened to all this. Her father was already dead. She didn't need her mother to die either. She clutched Harry's hand like a lifeline. She had seen his power last night and believed his every word. Harry was suddenly strong and she wasn't complaining if it gave her family more protection. If it gave her mother a boosted chance of survival.

Lily, seeing her children's worries, stood up from the chair and went to them. She sat between them and placed her arms around their shoulders, pulling them to her sides.

“I am not saying I am going to die, children. It is just a possibility. A very very low possibility. And now that Harry is suddenly all powerful, it is a very very very low possibility.” she joked, running her fingers through their hair.

“Now back to the topic. Your father and I were in this group who fought against the death eaters. Our group's name was Order of the Phoenix. And Death Eaters as you already know are the group led by Voldemort himself. In our time, James and I started killing many Death Eaters after we separated from the Order since we didn't like Dumbledore's pacifist approach to the problem. Seeing our success in curbing Death Eaters, Neville's parents also left the Order and joined us. 

“We four then wreaked havoc against Voldemort's forces. But after a month when I and Alice became pregnant, we retired from the battlefield and hid in our home. We didn't want to endanger your lives because of our sense of duty. All four of us decided to live together for the time period of the war. We thought we won't be targeted anymore since we retired and were behind powerful ancient wards. And it was a logical thought. Voldemort and his forces didn't have time to go after us when the Order and the government were after them. And we were safe for a considerable time.”

Her lips curved in a melancholic smile.

“But we were wrong. A stupid thing happened one day. Dumbledore came to us and told us that there was a prophecy concerning Voldemort's defeat. A prophecy is a set of sentences which predicts the future, that's the gist of it. He told us that our children were the likely candidate for it. Harry, Iris and Neville, you were the subject of the prophecy. The prophecy basically said that one of you will be the only one able to kill the dark lord. Then, we just laughed at his face. We didn't believe in prophecies. The future is never written in stone. It changes with every small choice. But us not believing did not matter since Voldemort himself believed it and focused his attention on us.”

“That's how your father and Neville's father died. They sacrificed their lives to protect us. When Voldemort destroyed the wards and broke the door, coming for you three, they both stood bravely in front of him and gave up their lives for us, so we could escape the cruel lunatic. They fought him for a minute, but it was a losing battle. Voldemort was powerful. Very powerful. Even if we four had battled him, we still would have lost. Seeing that the fight wasn't going anywhere, James and Frank used sacrificial magic and blew themselves up, along with the house and Voldemort. And that is how the war ended.”

Harry prepared to say something as he wrapped his arms around her but she began again.

“Everyone was happy. The whole wizarding world was celebrating its freedom from fear, freedom from him. They sang songs for James and Frank. They made those two legends in the history of Wizarding Britain. But Dumbledore again came and doused water on our happiness and relief. 

“According to him, Voldemort's only body was destroyed and his spirit and soul still lived. He said that Voldemort will rise again. I thought him senile and fool at that time. But maybe he was right. Maybe Voldemort is still alive, waiting, healing himself. Maybe he has finally come to get his revenge. Maybe he will finally come to kill you three. Last night's attack could be his doing or maybe I am just thinking too much.” she laughed mirthlessly, a frightened look in her eyes.

QUEST:

– Kill Voldemort.

REWARD:

– 10,000 XP

– Perk [?]

Harry didn't give any outward reaction, but he was shocked to his core. The game just confirmed that Voldemort was alive and well. 

He needed to get powerful quickly and he needed to create some strong defensive skills. If what his mother said was true then Voldemort was at least 100 plus levels. And maybe even 200 plus levels. The Scary thing was he didn't know. And that was a lot more frightening than actually knowing his power limit.

“Don't worry, mum. Whatever will happen, will happen. I will keep you both safe.” he said passionately, standing up and facing his mother and sister. 

Lily would have laughed and giggled, thinking how cute he was if she hadn't seen the carnage he left behind him last night.

“I believe you, Harry.” Iris said, surprising her mother with how stern she sounded, nodding to herself resolutely. 

Lily smiled at him proudly.

“If that's what you want, Harry. I will start training you from next year when you get your wand. Iris too. You will have a target on your back and it's all because of us. The least I can do is train you to keep yourself safe. ” 

“Okay, mum.” 

“Now, tell me about last night properly.”

Harry sat beside her again and told her about the incident from his point of view. He of course didn't mention Isis. He continued with his excuse of weird dreams and Lady Magic.

“And you don't feel anything after killing the three men? No joy, no grief, no pleasure, nothing?”

“Nothing. It was either them or us. And if it meant saving you both then I would have killed them thousands of times. They were between my goal and they needed to go. It's that simple.” Harry shrugged nonchalantly. 

Lily was very apprehensive about his particular view, but she wasn't going to go Dumbledore on him. She was a killer herself after all. She didn't have the higher moral ground. She wasn't going to start lecturing him and force him to feel unwanted grief.

“Now that the talk is done. Iris and I have to go. I have a gift for her.” Harry smiled eagerly and pulled Iris from the sofa, making her stand up. The young redhead looked at him questioningly, not knowing what was going on in her brother's mind.

“And what is that?” Lily queried curiously.

“Not telling. It's a twins secret.” He said while grinning, lording his secret over her.

“Yes, yes. Keep your secrets and ignore your mum.” she rolled her eyes and waved them away. 

Harry left the room, quickly followed by Iris. Just as they stepped out of the living room, Harry grabbed her hand and teleported them to his favourite place. 

To the sky.

~xXxXx~

“Ahhhh!” Iris screamed, totally scared as they were who knows how many kilometres up in the sky. She clutched Harry tightly, her arms coiling around his neck. 

“Calm down, Iris. Calm down. You are safe. I can fly. You are totally safe.”

“CALM DOWN? ARE YOU SAYING ME TO CALM DOWN WHEN I AM SUDDENLY IN AIR WITHOUT ANY WARNING?” She shrieked in disbelief.

“Hehe. Now that you said it, I see it might be a tiny problem. But please try to calm down. You are safe, I am holding you. You are not going to fall down. Not if you don't annoy me.” he chuckled, patting her back.

“HARRY!”

“Sorry! That was just a joke. I am not letting you fall, however amusing it might be.” He smiled, pulling her tight against him, cradling her head on his shoulder.

“Feel the strong air, little sister. Breath in the fresh air. Feel the strong wind slamming against us. See the beautiful forest surrounding our house from the three sides. See that river on the far northern side. Isn't this all beautiful?” Harry pondered out loud softly as Iris' eyes wandered everywhere. 

Iris nodded in agreement, a bit reluctantly.

“I agree with all of it, but I am not your younger sister. We are twins! How many times do I have to say that!” Iris mumbled in mock anger. Harry just laughed and squeezed her gently, both, admiring the heavenly view from...heaven. Hehe.

If Iris had already started protesting against being called the younger sister then she was becoming normal again. Though that wouldn't stop him from calling her his ‘little sister’. It was his duty as an elder twin to remind her of being the younger twin, of being the inferior twin. For all of their life. 

And it was a bit annoying that they didn't look the same since they were fraternal twins. While Harry inherited their father's looks and his hair, Iris inherited their mother's looks and red hair. At least they had their green eyes in common.

“Let the ride begin. Hold tight, little sister. We are going on a ride.” He announced and sped down. Iris' yell was cut off abruptly as her grip tightened around him. 

Harry flew down like a missile, like a sharp sword cutting through the thin air, but he stopped a few hundred metres above the ground. Then he sped up again in the eastern direction. Slowly the fear started draining away. And after one point, Iris started whopping in excitement, her fear finally vanishing. The feelings of joy and thrill were filling her up.

After half an hour of flying, Harry teleported back to his bedroom with Iris. They both collapsed on the bed, satisfied smiles etched on their faces.

– 5 Affection points added to Iris Potter.

He used [Observe] on her.

Name: Iris Potter

Race: Human

Class: Mage

Lvl: 7

HP: 350

MP: 700

Affection: 85

Obedience: 40

Thoughts about you: Love, Fondness, Respect

“Thank you, Harry, for taking me flying with you. It was so much fun...after I got over the initial fear of being a splash spot on the ground.” she said, kissing his cheek and hugging him. 

Harry lazily fell back on the bed with Iris still attached to him.

They both remained silent for a minute, just lying on the bed, coming down from the adrenaline high.

“How many secrets are you hoarding, Harry? Teleportation, Flying, what else? I know you lied to mum about the Lady Magic rubbish. You can deceive mum, but not me. I am your twin after all. When are you going to tell us the truth?” she asked gently, her chin resting on his chest, her red curls framing her curious green eyes. Harry smiled back, poking her cheek.

“It is not that I don't want to tell the truth. It is just that I can't tell the truth. I am forbidden from doing that. So please, go with this lie and don't tell anyone the truth about it.” He requested, his fingers now running in her smooth red hair which he might or might not be jealous of.

Iris scrunched her nose as she thought about it.

“Okay. But you have to stop calling me little sister. It is very annoying.” she said with a sly smile. Harry raised his eyebrow in surprise.

“Are you blackmailing me, little sister?” he asked, pinching her nose. Iris slapped away his hand and sat up beside him and gave him a bland look.

“It is not blackmail. It is a deal. A give and a take. Don't call me little sister and I will keep your secret. Simple.” she smirked. He chuckled softly and agreed, pushing his hand forward which Iris shook gleefully.

“Well, well, you drive a hard bargain. It's a deal. You will keep my little secret and I won't address you as little sister anymore.” Harry smiled blankly. Something was wrong with that smile, like a shark who had smelled blood in the water. But she ignored it and shook his hand. Her lifelong mission of not being called little sister was finally coming to fruition.

“It's a deal.”

~xXxXx~

“Lil sis, lil sis, lil sis, lil sis. Where are you, lil sis?” Harry's loud self-pleased voice rang out in the house. Lily, who was patiently waiting for Harry and Iris to arrive in the living room for their daily studies, raised her eyebrow in amusement. Seems like her son just conned Iris into a bad deal.

“TAKE IT BACK! TAKE IT BACK! MUM, PLEASE, SAVE ME!” Iris came running down, her loud screams followed by Harry's mocking laughter. Nope, Lily wasn't getting involved in this madness. When things like these happened, she needed to sit on the fence and watch the entertainment. Her getting involved and siding with anyone always ended up in a disaster. She had learnt that from experience.

“Why are you running away from me, lil sis?” Harry asked in a faux hurt tone.

“SHUT UP! CALL ME LITTLE SISTER INSTEAD OF...THAT WORD. PLEASE, BROTHER!” She desperately pleaded.

‘And there, Iris used her trump card. Harry always gets happy when he hears Iris call him brother. And Iris always knows when to exploit that weakness.’ Lily smiled mirthfully.

“Okay, little sister. If that's what you want.” Harry's sudden agreement made Iris freeze dumbly on her spot. 

“Huh?” she uttered, not knowing why he agreed so easily. She really didn't think he would have agreed so readily. Before they both could again start their argument, Lily decided it was time to end it.

“Children! Take your seats. It is study time. You can continue whatever you were doing after the classes are over.” Lily said sternly.

It would take Iris the next hour to realise that she was cheated in the deal. Now she had to keep Harry's secret while he was still able to call her little sister. 

That little cheating bastard! 

Throughout the class, Harry had a smug grin plastered on his face and Iris was not so subtly glaring at him.

~xXxXx~

It'd been a few days since Harry gained his power as a gamer. And surprisingly not much had changed. 

Everything had gone back to normal after the attack from the Death Eaters. There were no more quests to finish and no skills to make, well there was that quest of defeating Voldemort, but somehow Harry knew that it was meant to be done later, a lot later. 

Voldemort seemed like the final boss and it would take time to become powerful enough to face and defeat that final boss. Harry wasn't really in any hurry to face the most powerful dark lord of their time without being hundred percent assured of his victory. 

He still flew with Iris in the evenings by the help of his [Flying] skill, but that too had somehow become normal. A good normal. A new normal.

And today was his birthday. His 10th birthday. Today, he would finally enter the double digits of his age. So at least the daily normal would change today.

“Happy Birthday, Harry~” Iris sang and woke him up, giving him an extra affectionate kiss on his forehead. She was sitting on his stomach with a brimming smile. 

Her smile really was infectious.

“Thank you. Happy Birthday to you too, Iris.” He smiled. 

“Thanks. Today is our special day. Get up now. It's not like you to laze around on your bed.”

“As my little sister commands.” He smirked. Iris just smiled, not being able to get annoyed at him for that. 

The rest of the day was full of fun as Lily took Harry and Iris to the muggle side of London. They watched movies, they shopped for clothes and books and everything else that they wanted. But the evening was going to be more special. Their friends were coming tonight after a while.

Currently, the twins were standing in front of the floo, waiting for the arrival of their friends. The fire flared and a second later, three people stepped out of the fireplace. Two young girls were accompanied by a beautiful woman. All the three females shared similar looks with platinum blonde hair and sapphire blue eyes.  

“Harry!” the youngest girl leaped and wrapped herself around him.

“Happy Birthday, Harry!” She said joyfully. Her wide smile and innocent eyes made Harry smile back at her as his own arms enveloped around her in a hug. 

Iris rolled her eyes at the little tyke while Daphne just gave an amused smile. It was a widely known fact that Harry was the favourite person of little Astoria. Though Iris still didn't understand why. Harry wasn't that special. Was he?

“Thank you, Tori.” 

“Astoria!” Mrs. Greengrass reprimanded her youngest daughter. Astoria pouted cutely and hid behind him, wrapping her arms around his waist. 

Mrs. Greengrass huffed exasperatedly at her. There was no use lecturing her when she was in that mood.

“Happy Birthday, Harry and Iris. We are thankful for your invitation. Aren't we, girls?” 

“Thank you for inviting us, Harry and Iris.” Astoria and Daphne said together, bowing to them after a not so subtle gesture from their mother. 

After that, Mrs. Greengrass promptly went to look for Lily who was in the kitchen.

“Happy Birthday, Harry. Happy Birthday, Iris.” Daphne said with a soft smile.

“Thanks, Daph. How are you?” Harry asked, pulling her for a quick hug.

“Good. I am helping my mum with her potions. I think I have found my favourite subject already.” She said as the twins led them to the sofa where the four sat. Well, Daphne, Harry and Iris sat like normal people while Astoria plopped down in Harry's lap.

“You don't mind, do you Harry?” Astoria asked with her cute smile which she knew would make Harry agree.

“Of course not, Tori.” Harry agreed without a fight and just wrapped his hands around her stomach.

“You spoil her too much. Astoria, act your age.” Daphne stated, mildly glaring at her sister who still acted like a five year old when she was 9 years old, just a year younger than them. 

Astoria petulantly stuck out her tongue.

“You are just jealous, cunt. You want to be the one in his lap. But remember, bitch! That he is mine! Keep your dirty paws off of him. Or I will pull out all your hair and push it down where the sun doesn't shine.” growled Astoria.

…

…

There was a total silence after that. All of them were staring at her incredulously.

“Astoria! What was that? Where did you learn that type of language?” Daphne asked coldly.

“Uh oh! I read it in one of mum's romance novels. Not my fault. I tried to act my age as you instructed.” Astoria said placatingly. 

Harry and Iris who were trying so hard not to laugh, lost it at that and guffawed. Daphne wasn't amused though.

“We will have a serious talk about what acting one's age actually means and why not to go snooping around our parents' room.” Daphne glared at her.

“Hey, hey. Don't yell at my little Tori in front of me.” Harry protested, hugging Astoria who quickly relaxed in his lap. 

Daphne's glare shifted to him.

“That's unfair. I am a birthday boy. You can't use that glare at me tonight.” 

“Fine. But you won't have a birthday everyday.”

“Stop fighting, you two. Neville and Tracey just arrived.” Iris diverted their attention as when the aforementioned ones came towards them. Both of them were followed by their mothers.

~xXxXx~

“Uncle Sirius!” Harry and Iris yelled loudly and ran to the grinning handsome man. Who pulled them in his embrace.

“How are my favourite godchildren doing?”

“Don't say it like you have a secret stash of godchildren hidden somewhere. We are your only godchildren, Padfoot.” Harry rolled his eyes as Sirius finally allowed them to pull back.

“And why do you think I don't?” Sirius grinned, riffling their hair.

~xXxXx~

The party was a blast. Harry and Iris happily celebrated their tenth birthday with their friends and family. 

But all of the guests had finally left, leaving just the three of them in the living room.

“I have one final gift for you both.” Lily smiled tiredly, standing in front of them. It wasn't exactly easy preparing a birthday party and Lily just wanted to lie down a bit.

Harry and Iris who were contently cuddling on the sofa gave her a surprised look. Their mother had already given them their gifts so they were taken aback by her announcement.

“Really?”

“Yes, really. These are for you. It was your father's, but I think it's time you get to use it.” she smiled sadly. She gave Iris the Marauders Map while the invisibility cloak was handed to Harry.

~xXxXx~

QUEST:

Find the three Deathly Hallows. 

– The Invisibility Cloak: In Possession

– The Elder Wand: 

– The Resurrection Stone:

REWARD:

– 20,000 XP.

– Perk [Immortality]

Harry laid on his bed with the cloak in his hand. The Invisibility Cloak. The one from the fairy tale which his mother used to tell them when they were little.

Immortality. That word made him shiver with a strange excitement. He wanted it, not knowing why. He needed it, at least that's what it felt like. 

He was going to become immortal, no matter what. He now had a final goal to reach.

But somehow he knew that this quest too was for a later time, like Voldemort's. Not an immediate quest. It would take him years or maybe decades to search and find the legendary artefacts of death.

He needed some immediate quests to level up and spend his time on. Why wouldn't Isis give him something that he could do now and not in the distant future.

Stop whining. Here is some quest if you are so needy about it.

QUEST: 

– Kill one hundred criminals in London.

REWARD:

– 5000 XP

– Perk: [Killer]

– The Poison Knife

Well, that was going to keep him busy for a while. Hopefully. Maybe not. How much time do you need to kill 100 people?

Chapter Text

3. Gryffindor or Slytherin?

Harry teleported to the muggle side of London in the middle of the night after he was sure that his mother and sister were asleep. He was standing on a narrow lane between two buildings with no one around. Even though it was after midnight, there was no silence. Harry could hear vehicles and people a few blocks away. Probably on the main road.

He was in a white long sleeve hoodie and white trousers, white gloves covering his hands. Even his shoes were pure white. Every inch of his skin was covered by the white fabric, except his face.

His identity was hidden behind a thin blood red mask which obscured his whole face. The mask was plain and had no intricate details. It had just two gaping holes from which glowing green eyes could be seen. The mask was well made as it fit his face perfectly. The black hair of Harry was hidden under his hood. Only the green eyes could be used to identify this mysterious figure. And no one in muggle London was going to identify him anyway.

‘Let's get to work.’ Harry thought and shot up, flying above the buildings, uncaring if he could be seen by the people. The wind was a bit cold, so he was glad that he chose a full sleeve hoodie that would keep out most of the chilly winds. He kept his eyes open to catch any unethical thing happening on the ground. For the first hour, he just flew randomly, not finding anything of note.

Suddenly, he smirked behind his mask when he saw three thugs ushering an old lady towards the alleyway. He used [Observe] on them. 

All four of them, including the old lady, were muggles. They didn't have any MP points or a Class. And their HPs were considerably lower than the mages. The three thugs were all between lvl 14 and lvl 18. They were too easy targets.

He silently teleported behind them and cleared his throat loudly trying to catch their attention. And the attention he got.

The three men quickly whirled around, armed with guns. Harry swiftly used his [Shield] as the sound of gunshots filled the narrow alley. The old woman dropped on the ground, trembling from fear, trying to hide away from the commotion. 

The translucent shield absorbed the bullets and turned the metal shrapnels into nothing, the three men couldn't help but just stare at him in horror and surprise. Harry could understand that. It wasn't everyday that a small kid in full white attire and red mask pops out of nowhere in the middle of night. And let's just not talk about vaporising the metal bullets with some sort of energy shield before they could pierce his body.

Harry took the advantage of their momentary befuddled minds and used his [Death Arrow] on them. He didn't have time to play here, so he decided to be quick. Their bodies were violently thrown to the opposite walls, splashes of red colouring the dirty white wall, as their innards spilled out of their broken bodies. They all were dead even before they hit the ground. 

The old lady stared at him with frightened eyes as she scrambled back, trying to put as much distance between the monster and herself. Harry didn't spare her a single glance and took the guns and ammunition from the bodies of the dead thugs. 

He didn't have enough MPs to kill everyone with ‘death arrows’, the gun would be very useful as an alternative. He could just hide behind his shield and gun them down while their own weapons won't work on him. Simple and effective method. He finally used his [Inventory] for the first time. He equipped one gun and stored the ammunition and two extra guns in the inventory. 

“Who are you?” the elderly woman asked after she realised he wasn't after her. She was still standing far from him, but at least was looking in his emerald eyes. Harry tilted his head to the side, thinking of a cool superhero name which might immortalise his name in history. Well, he was sure that not everybody will consider him a superhero since his tonight's actions will make him look like a psychopathic serial killer. But whatever! He wasn't here to earn their goodwill. 

It took him just half a minute to create a name and a persona.

“Red Grim.” He whispered in a soft tone and then quickly vanished. He might regret the edgy name in the future, but the current him was brimming with smugness at the creation of this great name. 

The last thing he heard was her terrified scream as she saw the killer-child vanish into nothing. 

Harry, or more accurately Red Grim was on a schedule. He had killed 3 men, but he still had 97 more to kill. Would he be able to find 97 more people to kill tonight or would it take more days? Who knows, he could at least try.

~xXxXx~

1 Year Later

Harry opened the character sheet as he sat on his bed in his room, after he had finished his regular classes along with Iris.

Character Sheet

Name: Harry Potter

Race: Human

Class: Mage

Lvl: 125(0%)

HP: 6250 (10 per second)

MP: 12,500 (100 per second)

Traits :

[Remorseless]

[Lustful]

Perks :

[Gamer's Mind] (Passive)

[Gamer's Body] (Passive)

[Observe] (Active)

[Peak Body] (Passive)

[Skill Create] (Active)

[Teleportation] (Active)

[Inventory] (Active)

[Increased HP regeneration] (Passive)

[Killer] (Active)

[Increased MP regeneration] (Passive)

Skills :

[Ray of Light]

[Death Arrow] 

[Flying]

[Shield]

[Leech]

[Bomb]

[Energy Shield]

He had finally reached level 100 last night when he killed yet another group of criminals. Seriously, by now he must have killed hundreds of people to reach this level. He didn't have a clue of the total number of murders he had committed. You could say that this year has been the year for murder for Harry. Every quest given by Isis had involved killing criminals. It had soon become boring. But what could you do? Levels are levels.

He was quite infamous in the muggle world by now. His name was already known worldwide since he had single-handedly killed so many people in just one year. His name ‘The Red Grim’ sparked fear or awe in people's hearts. 

There have been more than a few people who approved of his actions while most of the population was horrified to see a small kid in white attire and red mask murdering people like it was going out of fashion. 

There even have been debates on the most popular news channels about the mysterious psychopath ‘The Red Grim’. 

Harry was always amused while watching different groups of people justifying his actions or calling him an unhinged devil child. It was quite humorous that in reality he was neither a psychopath nor a righteous hero. Whatever he had been doing was all because the game needed it. It wasn't his fault that all the quests Isis gave him had involved killing criminals. And he needed those levels desperately. 

Was the life of hundreds of people worth the XP he got? Obviously, duh.

And reaching level 100 had so many advantages. Ignoring the obvious, he also gained extra 25 levels due to the reward of 5000 XP for reaching level 100. So, now instead of level 100, he was directly level 125. And the perk of increased MP regeneration was indescribably amazing. 100 MP per second was just too good. Like really, too good.

And in the last year he had made two more skills which were useful in their own ways. And Energy Shield was an amazing and necessary skill to have.

‘There is no shield which can block the Unforgivables! It is stupid to even try using the shield charm for stopping them. How cool would it be if I said ‘watch me!’ and then calmly stood in the path of any Unforgivables and blocked them with this shield while smirking smugly. I can imagine the awed silence.’

And the bomb skill was pretty self-explanatory. Like you know, you throw it at people, you run away in another direction, you put your fingers in your ears and enjoy the gory explosion. Simple. Normal. That's how you do it. Right?

[Bomb]

A glowing red energy ball which can be shot at the enemy. It deals 3000 HP damage to everybody in the ten metre radius of explosion while consuming 1000 MP from the user.

[Energy Shield]

A silver translucent shield which blocks every energy type(spells, light beams, lightning, etc) of attack. 200 MP/minute to use.

He hummed as he examined his character sheet. It was a bit annoying that the game didn't give him any more perks after [Killer] when he completed his first ‘killing quest’ of murdering 100 criminals. He had killed so many people after that and he still got only XPs and nothing more than that. He wanted to complain so much. He would have wholeheartedly welcomed more overpowered perks.

Trait Gained:

[Whiner]

A crying baby who always whines about things he couldn't change. Decreases your charisma by half.

…

…

‘WHAT! Come on, Isis. You can't do that to me.'

Watch me!

‘Okay, okay. I am really sorry. I didn't mean to sound ungrateful. Please remove this trait. Please, Isis. PLEASE!’

You sure? I still think it will fit your character.

‘I am sorry.’ he whined.

Trait removed:

[Whiner]

A crying baby who always whines about things he couldn't change. Decreases your charisma by half. 

Harry sighed in relief. That was just strange. In the beginning, Isis' voice had been so monotonous like a robot, but now she was slowly gaining a personality. A nice personality. He would need to be careful not to offend her. 

Yep. You should.

Harry resisted the urge to yell ‘See!’ and threw his hands exasperatedly. He glanced at the [Killer] perk.

[Killer] (Active)

Gives an aura of danger around you. The shadows seem to increase in your presence while the light dims around you. Gives the player 50% chance of obedience with people while using it. Strong willed beings will easily resist it.

Hmm, he could definitely use it to his advantage. And he was glad that he could turn it on and off to his convenience. He didn't want to be treated like a serial killer by strangers who could well become his friends in future. And let's just not talk about how disheartening it would be to see Iris and his mother fearing him because of this perk. He would need to be careful while using this.

~xXxXx~

Currently he was waiting for his mother and sister to get ready so the all three could finally go to Diagon Alley to buy their school supplies. He and Iris had recently gotten their Hogwarts’ acceptance letter. And today they were going to get their things and most importantly their wands.

He was impatiently tapping his foot on the floor as he stood at the fireplace of his manor from where they would floo to Diagon Alley. Harry had tried to convince his mother to allow him to teleport himself there, but he had received a firm no as an answer. She had lectured him about the benefits of concealing his special powers so he could surprise his opponents in future when he could be in tricky situations. He had reluctantly agreed, seeing sense in her words. After five minutes which felt like five hours to Harry, the family of three flooed to Diagon Alley.

~xXxXx~

Object gained: Magical Holly wand with phoenix feather as a core.

The wand decreases the requirement of MP for using any spells by 50%.

‘Well… that would have been helpful when I had less MP, but now since I have ‘Increased MP regeneration’ perk, the wand wouldn't be that useful. But still, who knows it might become useful somehow. And it's better to use this wand while at Hogwarts instead of wandless magic so as not to give away my advantage.’

~xXxXx~

“I need a letter every Sunday. Do you hear me!” Lily said as her son was pressed tightly in her embrace. Her one arm coiled around his back while the other kept his face forcefully on her soft chest.

“Air!” Harry complained as he squirmed in her arms. Lily finally pulled back from the too long hug, giving him a warning look. Iris was standing beside them, giggling at Harry's predicament. Harry sent her a brief glare to which she responded by blowing a raspberry.

‘You're next, little sister. Then it will be my turn to laugh.’ 

“Yes, yes. I will write you a letter every Sunday. Fine?” He said, rolling his eyes as he pressed a goodbye kiss on her cheek.

“That will do. And don't get yourself in too much trouble.” 

“Mum! Everyone is watching us.” Harry groaned. And true to his observation, everyone on platform 9 and 3 quarters were looking at them. Some with kind smiles while some purebloods with open disdain. Lily ignored the other parents and students and jumped on Iris, pulling her also in a too long hug. Harry grinned amusedly at his twin sister who was now being suffocated at their mother's chest. 

After a couple more hugs and teary eyed farewells, Harry and Iris found an empty compartment for themselves. He pushed their two trunks on the upper seats.

They both sat on the seats, side by side.

“I will miss mum.” Iris sighed, leaning on his shoulder.

“Me too. Don't worry, we will see her on Christmas.” Harry said softly with a reassuring smile, hugging her to his side. Iris nodded and snuggled against him.

The compartment door then opened and their two friends stepped inside. Daphne and Tracey. Harry used [Observe] on them. He had decided to make a habit of observing everyone to see how strong they were and what were their feelings for him.

Name: Daphne Greengrass

Race: Human

Class: Mage 

Lvl: 14

HP: 700

MP: 1400

Affection: 35

Obedience: 10

Thoughts about you: Fondness

Hmm, not bad. 35 affection was high enough and put her in his ‘good friends’ category.

Name: Tracey Davis

Race: Human

Class: Mage

Lvl: 11

HP: 550

MP: 1100

Affection: 40

Obedience: 30

Thoughts about you: Fondness

Tracey's points were higher than Daphne but that was quite obvious to explain. Tracey was an inherently cheerful person and formed deep bonds very quickly with everyone while Daphne was a bit pragmatic and thought everything through and rarely went out of her way to make friends. He was almost sure that Harry himself, Iris and Tracey were her only friends. 

Now looking at the information again after knowing their backgrounds, Daphne's points were very high considering her character.

“Finally found you two.” Tracey cheered. Harry got up and helped them put their trunks up above.

“It's not as if we were hiding or anything.” Iris noted, rolling her eyes. Tracey sat on the other seat, in front of Harry.

“How are you, Tracey, Daphne?” He enquired when Daphne settled down beside Tracey.

“I am great, but a bit nervous about the sorting.” Tracey hesitated, smiling anxiously at them.

“I am fine, Harry.” Daphne expressed with a small smile.

“Yeah, I am nervous too, Tracey. I so want to be in Gryffindor. I will be heartbroken if I get sorted in any house other than Gryffindor.” Iris exclaimed, leaning forward, her elbows on her knees. 

“At least you know what house you want to be in. I don't even know that. Ahh! I can't decide which house I like more.” Tracey groaned, scrunching her eyebrows. During this conversation, the train had started moving.

“Calm down, people! Why are you all stressing about the houses? It doesn't really matter in which house you are in the end. To be honest, I don't care which house I get sorted in. I will be fine in any one of them.” Harry offered with a nonchalant shrug. 

Iris was shocked to hear that.

“What! Harry, you are going to be in Gryffindor. Right?” she pleaded, wrapping her arms around his hand and looking at him expectantly with wide emerald eyes and puffed up cheeks.

“I don't know. I don't have any problem with Gryffindor or being a Gryffindor. So why not? But I can't guarantee you that I will be in Gryffindor. We don't even know how we will be sorted. Surely you can't expect me to promise about something I don't know anything about. So let's not go too deep into the house discussion.” Harry smiled, poking her cheeks. 

From there the conversation got more intense when Daphne too joined in, Iris trying to cajole her brother into joining Gryffindor while Daphne trying to make him join Slytherin. Harry in all this was too amused. 

‘They themselves aren't even sorted yet and already are showing house loyalty.’

“Timeout. We will do this Gryffindor vs Slytherin thing sometime later. Hopefully, never. But I have to go now and search for Neville since he hasn't come here yet.” Harry interrupted and quickly left the compartment before they could rope him again in their conversation. Phew! It was getting intense in there. Harry decided to take a tour of the train and wandered lazily with no destination in his mind. Though he would of course grab Neville if he saw him.

~xXxXx~

“Have you seen a toad?” a bushy haired girl asked him as he stopped in front of her. 

Name: Hermione Granger

Race: Human

Class: Mage

Lvl: 12

HP: 600

MP: 1200

Affection: 0

Obedience: 0

Thoughts about you: Curiosity

“I mean, yes, I know what a toad looks like. I have seen it in pictures as well as in real life.” Harry smiled cheekily. Hermione gave an annoyed sigh and rubbed her forehead.

“Well, thank you for answering unasked and unwanted questions. Now have you seen an actual toad on the train? A boy named Neville lost his pet. I am trying to help him.” 

“Oh! Helping others. Such a noble goal. I will help you then. And since Neville is my friend, I should help him find his toad. Shouldn't I?” Harry volunteered. A brilliant smile lit up Hermione's face as she pushed her hand forward.

“Thank you. My name is Hermione Granger. Nice to meet you.” 

Harry shook her hand enthusiastically.

“My name is Harry Potter. Nice to meet you Hermione. Let's find Neville's toad and then we can all sit together.” Harry cheered.

Plus 5 Affection with Hermione Granger for helping her and not ignoring her like the other students.

The next thirty minutes was spent searching for the lost toad. Unsuccessfully. Harry sighed, decided enough was enough and put his hand on Hermione's shoulder, stopping her in her tracks.

“I think this is enough. We did all that we could do. Let's get back in the cabin.” 

“But... okay.” Hermione agreed reluctantly and led him to where she was sitting with Neville.

“Mate, a toad? Really, a toad? Couldn't you pick a bigger and better pet?” that was the first question Harry asked when he came across Neville who was restlessly sitting with Susan Bones and Hannah Abbott. Neville perked up when he saw Harry and Hermione entering their compartment. But Hermione shook her head and Neville's face fell.

“It was a gift from my uncle.” Neville mumbled glumly. Harry hummed thoughtfully, sitting across the three. Hermione sat beside him.

Name: Neville Longbottom

Race: Human

Class: Mage

Lvl: 11

HP: 550

MP: 1100

Affection: 40

Obedience: 40

Thoughts about you: Fondness, Admiration

“Your family has house elves, don't they? Call any one of them and ask them for help.” Harry suggested after they all remained quiet for a minute. A moment of silence prevailed after his suggestion.

“That's actually a very good idea.” Susan said.

“Don't sound so surprised! I am a bank of good ideas, Susie.” Harry replied playfully. Susan and he weren't too close like he was with Neville, Daphne, Tracey and Astoria. But they had played together many times during their childhood. And he liked her well enough and knew she disliked this nickname. 

It was so fun to annoy others.

Sure enough, Susan's eyes narrowed at him. Harry just smiled innocently at her.

Name: Susan Bones

Race: Human

Class: Mage

Lvl: 13

HP: 650

MP: 1300

Affection: 15

Obedience: 0

Thoughts about you: Fondness, Exasperation

At last, Susan just rolled her eyes while Hannah and Hermione laughed. 

Name: Hannah Abbott

Race: Human

Class: Mage

Lvl: 11

HP: 550

MP: 1100

Affection: 15

Obedience: 0

Thoughts about you: Fondness

Neville then called for his house elf which promptly solved the whole fiasco in the next few seconds. Hermione was just mesmerised by the strange creature and bombarded them with questions. 

“And that's my cue to go. Neville, I came here to take you back to where our friends are sitting, but seeing that you already are comfortable here, there's no more need for that. See you all at Hogwarts. Bye Neville, bye Hannah, bye Hermione and bye Susie.” he grinned at them and quickly shut the door before Susan could reprimand him for butchering her name...again.

~xXxXx~

Name: Rubeus Hagrid

Race: Half Giant

Class: Mage

Lvl: 29

HP: 2900

MP: 1450

Affection: 0

Obedience: 0

Thoughts about you: Nothing

Harry finally saw the giant of a man as the half-giant called for the first years to crowd around him. Unlike normal mages, he had more HP and less MP. 

‘It must be because of his race of half-giant.’ Harry pondered.

Harry, Daphne, Tracey and Iris sat in one boat and their journey towards the magical castle in the Great Lake began. They were awed by the enormity and beauty of Hogwarts. When they stepped on solid ground again on the other side, Hagrid went ahead and knocked on the enormous double door. The door swung open at once. A tall, black-haired witch in emerald-green robes stood there. 

“The firs' years, Professor McGonagall,” said Hagrid.

“Thank you, Hagrid. I will take them from here."

She pulled the door wide. The entrance hall was so big you could have fit Harry's living room, bedroom along with his mother's and sister's, and would still have some space left. The stone walls were lit with flaming torches, the ceiling was too high to make out, and a magnificent marble staircase facing them led to the upper floors.

They followed Professor McGonagall across the flagged stone floor. Harry could hear the drone of hundreds of voices from a doorway to the right, the rest of the school must already be here, but Professor McGonagall showed the first years into a small, empty chamber off the hall. They crowded in, standing rather closer together than they would usually have done, peering about nervously.

“Welcome to Hogwarts,” said Professor McGonagall. “The start-of-term banquet will begin shortly, but before you take your seats in the Great Hall, you will be sorted into your Houses. The Sorting is a very important ceremony because, while you are here, your House will be something like your family within Hogwarts. You will have classes with the rest of your House, sleep in your House dormitory, and spend free time in your House common room.”

“The four Houses are called Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw, and Slytherin. Each House has its own noble history and each has produced outstanding witches and wizards. While you are at Hogwarts, your triumphs will earn your House points, while any rule breaking will lose House points. At the end of the year, the House with the most points is awarded the House Cup, a great honour. I hope each of you will be a credit to whichever House becomes yours.”

“The Sorting Ceremony will take place in a few minutes in front of the rest of the school. I suggest you all smarten yourselves up as much as you can while you are waiting.”

Her eyes lingered for a moment on a ginger haired boy's smudged nose. 

“I shall return when we are ready for you,” said Professor McGonagall. “Please wait quietly.”

She left the chamber. Harry smirked confidently as he heard others theorise how they will be sorted. Some theories were outlandish while some were very plausible. But Harry didn't pay much attention to their assumptions. Whatever would happen would happen. He would try to be ready for anything. And he was pretty sure that he could handle whatever the school might throw in his direction. 

After a strange, but excitable meeting with the ghosts residing in Hogwarts, they all entered the Great Hall.

Harry had never even imagined such a strange and splendid place. It was lit by thousands and thousands of candles that were floating in midair over four long tables, where the rest of the students were sitting. 

These tables were laid with glittering golden plates and goblets. At the top of the hall was another long table where the teachers were sitting. 

Professor McGonagall led the first years up here, so that they came to a halt in a line facing the other students, with the teachers behind them. The hundreds of faces staring at them looked like pale lanterns in the flickering candlelight. 

Dotted here and there among the students, the ghosts shone misty silver. Harry looked upward and saw a velvety black ceiling dotted with stars. He heard Hermione whisper, “It's bewitched to look like the sky outside. I read about it in Hogwarts: A History.”

‘Now who is answering unwanted and unasked questions, Hermione?’ he thought amusedly.

Harry quickly looked down again as Professor McGonagall silently placed a four-legged stool in front of the first years. On top of the stool she put a pointed wizard's hat. This hat was patched and frayed and extremely dirty. 

For a few seconds, there was complete silence. Then the hat twitched. A rip near the brim opened wide like a mouth: and the hat began to sing.

Oh, you may not think I'm pretty,

But don't judge on what you see,

I'll eat myself if you can find

A smarter hat than me.

You can keep your bowlersblack,

Your top hats sleek and tall,

For I'm Sorting Hat of the Hogwarts

And I can cap them all.

There's nothing hidden in your head

The Sorting Hat can't see,

So try me on and I will tell you

Where you ought to be.

You might belong in Gryffindor,

Where dwell the brave at heart,

Their daring, nerve, and chivalry

Set Gryffindors apart; 

You might belong in Hufflepuff,

Where they are just and loyal,

Those patient Hufflepuffs are true

And unafraid of toil;

Or yet in wise old Ravenclaw,

If you've a ready mind,

Where those of wit and learning,

Will always find their kind;

Or perhaps in Slytherin where

You'll make your real friends,

Those cunning folk use any means 

To achieve their ends. 

So put me on! Don't be afraid!

And don't get in a flap! 

You're in safe (though I have none) hands 

For I'm a Thinking Cap!

The whole hall burst into applause as the hat finished its song. It bowed to each of the four tables and then became quite still again. Professor McGonagall now stepped forward holding a long roll of parchment.

“When I call your name, you will put on the hat and sit on the stool to be sorted,” she said. “Abbott, Hannah!”

Hannah nervously walked towards the stool and sat on it and put on the sorting hat. A moment's pause.

"HUFFLEPUFF!" shouted the hat. A smile adorned her face as Hannah happily went towards the Hufflepuff table where other Puffs were cheering for her. Susan then too was sorted in Hufflepuff. Tracey was the first Slytherin. Unlike other houses, the Slytherins just applauded politely, welcoming its new member. Hermione was sorted into Gryffindor while Daphne followed Tracey to the Slytherin house. Harry didn't pay much attention to the sorting of other students since he didn't know them after Neville was declared a Gryffindor.

“Potter, Harry!” Harry assuredly strode towards the seat and sat on it. The sorting hat was promptly put over his head.

‘Open your mind, boy. I can't see anything. What is this type of mind protection? I am charmed to see through the occlumency. ’

‘Hmm, why would I need occlumency when I have wonderful Isis in my head.’

Thanks, Harry. If I had a body, I would be swooning from the praise. But you do know that the hat can't hear your thoughts? Should I give him access to your mind so he could do his job?

‘No, don't give it the access to my mind. Just make sure that the hat and I can converse mentally.’

Done.

‘Mic testing, mic testing. Can you hear me, Mr. Hat?’

‘Yes, Mr. Potter. I can hear you. Now I kindly ask you to lower your mental protections, so I can sort you.’

‘Sorry, Mr. Hat. But I don't have the power to stop or pause my mental protection.’ he lied smoothly.

‘Then how do you reckon I will be able to sort you?’

‘Just sort me in the house I want to be in. I like to think I am very self-aware. So here is the brief summary of myself. I am loyal to only a few. I don't care what I have to do to achieve my goals. I am not a bookworm, but I enjoy a good book. If I need to be brave to achieve my goal, then I am Godric reincarnate. Oh, and I am very confident. Some might say arrogant, but whatever! There, you have it. Now sort me.’

‘You already know which house you want to be in. Don't you?’

‘Not really. I don't want to be in Slytherin. Since my little sister is most probably going to be in Gryffindor. And I don't want to leave her. But I am self-aware enough to know that I belong in Slytherin.’

‘Well...what if I say you can be in any house? Which house do you want to be in?’ the hat asked.

‘Definitely Gryffindor. Just because Iris is going to be there. And as an elder twin, it is my job to be available for her, to help her...or annoy her.’ Harry grinned.

‘Then that's final. If I can't sort you with my powers then I can just sort you where you want to go. Better be,’ “GRYFFINDOR!”

‘Thanks, Mr. Hat.’ Harry smiled and put the sorting hat back on the stool and went to the Gryffindor table where the students in red were whistling and clapping. He sat at the table and saved a seat for his sister.

A minute later, Iris came running towards the Gryffindor table. Harry, knowing what was coming, stood up and caught her in his arms as she hugged him enthusiastically.

“You are in Gryffindor!” she yelled happily.

“Surprise.” Harry said blandly. 

“I am so happy that you are Gryffindor. I really thought you were going to be in a different house and we won't be in the same house.” Iris grinned as they sat together. 

“Nope. I can't leave you in peace. You are stuck with me.” Harry laughed.

“And I won't have it any other way.” Iris laughed along. Neville and Hermione soon joined them and the group of four happily enjoyed their first feast in the Great Hall of Hogwarts.

~xXxXx~

QUEST:

– Obtain Philosopher's stone.

REWARD:

– 3000 XP

– Perk: [Unlimited Money]

Bonus Objective:

– Return the Philosopher's Stone back to Flamels

Bonus Reward:

– 25 plus Affection with the Flamels

– Class [Enchanter]

…

QUEST:

– Kill Quirinus Quirrell who is housing Voldemort's spirit in the back of his head.

REWARD:

– 4000 XP

– Class [Necromancer]

These both quests got triggered when he used [Observe] on Quirrell and heard the Headmaster's announcement about not going to the third floor. 

Still, Harry was happy with his first day. And it was a bonus that he got new quests which didn't involve killing criminals. He was also intrigued by the new classes. He was excited to unlock them and see what exactly they were. 

Harry had intensively used [Observe] on as many people he could use on. What he learnt was that the whole student population was between level 10 and 30 including the first years and seventh years. And the professors were between level 40 and 50. But what really was surprising was that even Headmaster Dumbledore, the greatest wizard of this era and maybe even stronger than Voldemort, was only level 150. Harry had expected more from him. He had assumed Dumbledore would be somewhere between level 200 and 300.

But he confessed to himself that level 150 was still impressive, at least for a non-gamer. When he had used [Observe] on others while wandering in Diagon Alley with his family, he had come to a shocking revelation that normal wizards and witches barely crossed level 35. So, Dumbledore was definitely a top tier wizard among them.

Though Harry was going to replace him as the strongest wizard of course. When he finished these 2 new quests, he would jump plus 35 levels. And since he was currently level 125, he would reach level 160 after that, which will be more than Dumbledore's. Well, he had a new goal for his first year of Hogwarts.

Chapter Text

4. The Assassination

After the feast, Harry and his friends were led to the Gryffindor dormitories where he and Neville parted from Iris and Hermione. A male prefect showed them to the first-year boy’s dormitory. 

Harry wasn't particularly happy that he had to share the dorm with a couple of more boys. He always had his own room back at home and liked his privacy. But he decided not to act like a spoiled kid and accepted the arrangement silently. All the first-year boys claimed their beds and immediately climbed on it. They all were tired and weary after the long train ride.

Harry would have tried to finish his newly received quest if he wasn't so damn tired.

‘Tomorrow, I will do it tomorrow.’ he procrastinated as his eyelids closed and sleep took him in its sweet embrace.

~xXxXx~

Okay, it was weird. It was definitely weird. He didn't know if it was because he was a gamer or because he was somehow a genius, but every spell he had tried that day in the class, he had managed it in the first try. 

Even the usually stoic McGonagall had been gaping at him when he transformed the matchstick into a shiny needle at his first attempt. Flitwick on the other hand had jumped up and down like an excited five years old kid, calling him a prodigy, saying he was even better than his mother. That was surely a huge compliment since his mother was already too brilliant.

Yep, it was weird. But it was a ‘good weird’. And it wasn't like he was complaining about his prodigious skills. He was just surprised, that is all.

Though he could have gone without Hermione's competitive glare. He didn't know how she believed she could beat him and compete with him when she had taken almost an hour to achieve a shadow of what he had done in a few seconds. Yeah, whatever, he had better things to do than compete with an 11 years old girl. Like you know, killing a professor and stealing THE Philosopher's Stone. He had his priorities straight. Yes, definitely. He wasn't going to get distracted. Quests for life! Quests for power!

“Harry! Let's go fly out.” Iris whispered in his ear as she settled down beside him on the sofa on which he was lounging, flinging her arm around his neck affectionately. 

Neville and Hermione, who were discussing something while sitting across from Harry and Iris, paused and stared at them, getting curious about what Iris was mumbling in Harry's ear. Harry resisted the urge to groan. Seriously? Just when he was all fired up with determination, the first distraction had made an appearance.

‘What is more important? My daily flying time with Iris or completing these quests?’ Harry pondered as Iris gave him an expectant look while poking his cheeks with her forefingers. ‘Definitely quests! I need to become stronger. No, not stronger, but the strongest. And I can't have Iris disturbing me every now and then. A part of me reasoned rationally. But what about IRIS! I can't stop our flying thing with her just for some stupid quests. The flying thing has almost become a tradition with my dear little sister. I can't break traditions. And look at her hopeful look! Look at that cute face! How can I dare to crush her hope? That's blasphemy. Fuck quests! Sister for life.’

“Fuck quests. Sister for life.” Harry hissed in agreement. 

“What?” Iris asked, puzzled at his sudden gibberish answer. She was so surprised that she ceased poking his cheeks with her fingers for which he was grateful. Thankfully, Neville and Hermione didn't hear him and had gone back to talking to each other.

‘Oh, nothing. I was just monologuing internally.’

“Nothing. Let's go.” Harry said instead, smiling sheepishly, standing up and grabbing her hand. Iris just shrugged and followed him out.

~xXxXx~

When Harry finally slumped back on his bed that night, he decided tonight was the night for attempting the quest. But the bed seemed so comfortable that he didn't want to move. He sighed in comfort, sinking in the soft mattress.

‘Do I have to begin the quest right now ? I can do it tomorrow. Yes, sleeping seems more appealing than murdering.’ 

‘NO! No more procrastination. I have to do the quest now. Right now!’

‘But sleeping…’

‘Ah! A compromise it is.’

‘Isis, wake me at 2:00 in the morning. For now I am going to sleep.’

Should I be worried that you are talking to yourself?.. I guess not. Also, I am not your alarm clock. But yes, I will wake you up at 2:00 a.m.

‘You are such a nice girl!’ Harry grinned lazily, getting comfortable under the blanket.

Thank you if you are praising and fuck you if you are being sarcastic.

‘Hehe. That was a compliment, Isis. Definitely a compliment.’

~xXxXx~

Harry stood outside Professor Quirrell's private quarters, under his Invisibility cloak. 

His plan was simple. Kill Quirrell/Voldemort without being seen by anyone, even Quirrell/Voldemort. It was because he didn't want to have a target on his head, at least not right now when he wasn't all powerful. 

He knew that even after killing Quirrell/Voldemort tonight, he wouldn't be able to permanently off Voldemort otherwise there wouldn't have been two different quests for killing Voldemort. That meant that even if he killed Quirrell/Voldemort tonight, Voldemort would still be alive somehow which was both creepy and scary. 

How the hell did the Dark Lord manage that? Whatever! His goal right now was to just kill him without being seen and he would do just that. He didn't want the Dark Lord hunting him after all.

He checked that he was fully covered with the Invisibility Cloak before loudly knocking on the door with his palm. He pulled out the poison knife from his pocket which he earlier got as a reward in one of the quests and held it in his right hand. 

A whole two minutes later, the door creaked open and Professor Quirrell peered in the dark hallways, not finding anyone.

“Hell..llo, any..anyone there?” he stuttered, pulling out his own wand and casting a lumos charm. 

Honestly, Harry could just use his Black Arrow to instantly kill the professor from a safe distance, but he had already used it in the attack a few years ago and his mother had taken the credit for killing those Death Eaters. So, if he used the same arrow again then it might implicate his mother in the crime. The DMLE would surely suspect his mother. And thus, here he was with a knife in his hand, trying to assassinate Quirrell silently and anonymously.

Harry held his breath and silently positioned himself behind the professor. He was thankful that he had the real Invisibility Cloak, otherwise he was sure that he wouldn't have been able to remain unseen by Quirrell/Voldemort. It would have been a hilarious and deadly attempt if it was done with a regular invisibility cloak. After all, Voldemort was the strongest mage of their era. A flimsy invisibility cloak wouldn't have been able to hide anyone from his powerful gaze.

But, fortunately for Harry and unfortunately for Voldemort, his Invisibility Cloak wasn't a regular one.

Harry remained still for a moment, readying his knife, visualising his attack. And then the cloak parted with a swish sound for a brief second and Harry's hand, equipped with the knife, went out from the confined space of the cloak. Quirrell/Voldemort stiffened for a second as if sensing something, but it was too late. 

Harry plunged the knife in the Professor's nape, the blade sinking in the flesh with a squelchy hiss and then he quickly pulled it out, leaving a gaping hole which suddenly started gushing blood out. Some of it fell on Harry's face and neck. 

He  immediately teleported back to Gryffindor dorms, not interested to see the end moment of Quirrell. The dying gasps of the man were the last sounds Harry heard before he landed quietly in the boys' dorm. He put the poison knife which was covered in red blood back into the [Inventory].

He thought a shower was severely needed as he wiped the blood from his mouth. He scrunched his nose in revulsion at the vile taste of iron.

~xXxXx~

QUEST:

– Kill Quirinus Quirrell who is housing Voldemort's spirit in the back of his head.

Success!

REWARD:

– 4000 XP

Class change gained:

[Necromancer]:

This Class gives you the power to communicate, manipulate or bring back the dead.  

After taking a long shower and a thorough brushing, Harry climbed on his bed and opened the game screen, hearing the notification ping. A victorious grin blossomed on his face as the death of Quirrell/Voldemort was confirmed by the Game.

“Isis, what is this Necromancer Class?”

As you read, this Class gives you the way to weaponise the dead. But listen to me carefully before accepting that Necromancer class. And for the Creator's sake use your brain before pressing anything. You were just going to click on it.

“What? What is wrong with accepting the Necromancer class? Having powers over the dead seems too cool to ignore and why shouldn't I take my rewards for finishing the quest? Do you think I like sneaking on people and plunging knives in their throat?” Harry asked with a petulant scowl. Why would he ignore his hard earned reward for killing a man!

Because selecting a Class is a big deal. Currently, you are Mage and now you have a new option, [Necromancer] Class. But the problem is that you can't be both Mage and Necromancer at the same time. If you had clicked on the [Necromancer], you would have immediately changed to that Class.

“Oh, what would have happened if I had changed to Necromancer?” He asked curiously.

Nothing much. You would just have locked all your Mage powers. You would have stopped being a wizard. And you would have to start from level 10 again, losing your enormous HP and MP bars which you earned after working so hard.

“What?” Harry yelled in surprise after hearing Isis' sarcastic remark. He was very thankful that his bed had a silencing ward around it, otherwise the other boys would have woken up by his loud shriek.

Now you see the problem. You can't just change your Class at whim. You have to do it after thinking about everything properly. If you had clicked on the [Necromancer], you would have been level 10 now with minimal HP and MP. You also wouldn't have been able to use your skills since they would have been locked with the [Mage] Class. You would have basically made yourself a weak non-wizard who wouldn't have been able to perform the weakest wizard spells. 

“I am sorry, Isis. I will be careful from now on. No pressing unknown beautifully glowing blue game buttons. And thanks, you are a lifesaver.” Harry sighed, scared and surprised at the revelation. He had been just one click away from losing all the power he had amassed with his non-stop hard work.

No problem. It is my job. 

“Then what use is this Class if I can't even use it to my advantage?”

It is very advantageous. You just need time to become powerful in any Class. And after you at least become level 100 in a particular Class, you will be able to switch to a different 100-level Classes without any problem.

“Okay. Correct me if I am wrong. As I am already more than level 100 in [Mage], I can easily switch to it after reaching level 100 in [Necromancer]. And after that I can switch between the two classes as I see fit without any limitations. But when I unlock and select the [Enchanter] after I finish the Philosopher's Stone quest, I won't be able to switch back to [Mage] or [Necromancer] until I again reach at the minimum of level 100 in [Enchanter].”

Yes. To simplify, you need to at least reach level 100 in your current selected Class to switch to another Class. And if you already have two or more level 100 classes then you can switch between them whenever you want.

“Okay, I get it. So, I should wait until I don't need my wizards skills before selecting [Necromancer]. Because when I select it, I will be stuck in that Class till I reach level 100. And while I am in that class I won't be able to use my Mage/Wizard skills.” 

Yes. Exactly!

“But that's ridiculous. I will always need my mage/wizard powers since I am living in a wizarding world. My mum will throw a fit if she finds me unable to perform simplest magic. How the hell am I supposed to progress in [Necromancer] or any class for that matter when I am unable to ‘not be a wizard’ for a single day?”

That's why I said that you need to think carefully before selecting any class.

“Yes. I need to think properly, but not now. I am too drowsy and annoyed for that. Goodnight, Isis.”

Goodnight, Harry. Don't worry, everything will be fine. I am sure of it.

~xXxXx~

There was a grave silence as the Headmaster finished his announcement. Professor Quirrell was killed last night. And now Aurors were standing by the Professor's table, staring at everyone suspiciously. There was an oppressive mood sucking in the usual joyous chatter of the hundreds of students. And Harry was responsible for that. He felt guilty about it. Not much, but a tiny bit. A very tiny bit.

Iris scooted closer to him on the breakfast bench and wrapped her arms around his hand in fright. Harry winced in sympathy. Okay, now he was feeling guilty 100 percent. Damn it, little sisters! Even the [Remorseless] trait couldn't stop him from feeling his heart wrench after seeing her like that. 

I mean if you want you can be a cold bastard to everyone, even your family and friends. It's up to you how much you want to be remorseless. If you decide that Iris needs to go then your remorseless trait will suppress your guilt and heartbreak to make you function properly.

‘No, thanks. I don't want to become a complete psychopath. I mean what is even the meaning of becoming all powerful when I don't have anyone to love or protect in the end? That's a sad way to live. I would rather feel hurt at scaring my sister than have cold indifference to her feelings.’

I know, Harry. I was just explaining why you won't have second thoughts about killing strangers, but will still be vehemently against hurting your loved ones. The remorseless trait just makes you very cruel to your enemies.

‘Thanks for the info dump.’ 

My pleasure.

Harry then stopped the telepathic conversation with Isis and turned to Iris. Heh, they both had such similar names. Maybe that's why he got along with Isis so well.

Since the attack on their home by the Death Eaters, Iris had become too afraid of anything related to death. And hearing that their DADA professor died on just their third school day was surely too much for her. She hadn't expected anything like that to happen at Hogwarts. In her mind, Hogwarts was like the safest place on Earth, where nothing could happen to her or her brother. But she wasn't sure about that anymore.

“It's alright, Iris. Everything is fine.” Harry whispered, giving her a one-armed hug. Iris wasn't sure if everything was alright or not but still nodded her head, not wanting him to worry too much about her.

“Are you okay, Iris?” Hermione asked from across the table where she was sitting beside Neville. 

“I am fine. Just a little bit frightened after hearing about Professor Quirrell.” Iris mumbled. Hermione reluctantly nodded her head.

“I too am nervous. Hopefully the DMLE will catch the culprit soon.”

“They definitely would. The head of that department, Amelia Bones, is very renowned at solving every case.” Neville told them shyly, pointing his finger at the woman who was conversing with Dumbledore.

Amelia Bones was a middle-aged woman with short grey hair and a monocle who was currently glaring at the headmaster.

Name: Amelia Bones

Race: Human

Class: Mage

Lvl: 55

HP: 2750

MP: 5500

Affection: 10

Obedience: 0

Thoughts about you: Slight fondness

“Oh, she's Susan's aunt.” Hermione said with a loud gasp as if knowing the name. “Susan talked about her during the train ride.”

“Yes. She is.” Harry agreed, already knowing her from his childhood. Though honestly he couldn't remember much about her. He knew her in passing, but didn't have any deep connection with her.

After that, the aurors went away following Amelia Bones. She stopped at the Hufflepuff table and gave Susan a big hug, surprising and embarrassing her before going out of the Great Hall.

~xXxXx~

“You don't have to worry about Quirrell's death.” Harry informed Iris as they both were walking alone in the hallway. Harry had to just utter ‘siblings secrets’ and their friends had respectfully gone ahead on their own, giving them some privacy.

“Why? How can I not be worried when even professors are not safe here?” Iris asked with some frustration in her voice. She didn't know how Harry was always at ease. Here he was telling her to remain unbothered when a professor was just killed in cold blood last night!

“Because I am the killer. I killed him last night.” Harry whispered his confession after pulling her in an isolated corner. Iris' eyes widened in horror and surprise as she brought her hand to cup her mouth.

“Bloody hell! Why?” she squeaked, glancing around them to confirm that no one was near.

“He was possessed by Voldemort. I had to kill him to keep you and everyone else safe. It was a preemptive strike. I had to off him before he could try anything nefarious.” Harry said honestly. Yes, it was primarily to complete his quest, but he also did it to keep his sister safe. If Voldemort ever came back then the ones who would be in most danger would be him, Iris and Neville. 

In the end, his quick action to kill Quirrell was due to many reasons instead of only one.

Iris remained silent and appeared more terrified than before as she processed the information.

“Vol...Voldemort was Quirrell?”

“Yes. You don't need to worry. I killed him and I don't think he has enough power to try again soon. We are safe here, at least for the foreseeable time.” Harry assured her, cupping her cheeks and staring in her eyes. Iris nodded slowly, still befuddled after hearing that particular information.

“Are you hurt?” she immediately asked, running her hand all over his face and torso frantically. Harry grabbed her hands and squeezed them reassuringly.

“I am absolutely fine, Iris. Don't panic. Even Voldemort didn't see me attacking him. I was under the Invisibility Cloak the whole time.”

Iris pulled him in a tight hug.

“I am glad.” Iris sighed in relief, squeezing him.

“Though I am eager to see how you explain this to mum without drawing her ire for the stupidly brave act.” Iris smiled mischievously, trying to lighten the mood and get her thoughts away from the fact that Voldemort had been in the same place as hers. 

Harry smiled back, happy that Iris wasn't in a gloomy mood anymore. That was the purpose of this whole conversation after all.

“Let's go to our next class. We are already a few minutes late.” Harry replied, dodging her question as he pulled her after him. Both running to reach the class quickly.

“You didn't answer my question!”

“I don't know what you are talking about!”

“Coward!”

~xXxXx~

“I don't like Potions or the Potions Professor.” Tracey complained as she and Daphne left the classroom.

“Hmm.” Daphne uttered absent-mindedly. But that was enough for Tracey to continue the conversation as they began moving towards their common room.

“I mean, did you see how Professor Snape was targeting Harry at every chance? I was almost sure that Iris was going to walk upto the professor and kick him between his legs from the glare she was shooting at him. If Harry hadn't calmed her down then she definitely would have done that and it would have been hilarious. Still, it was funny enough seeing Professor's dumbstruck face when Harry produced the perfect potion. Don't know how Harry did that, but it was cool.” Tracey giggled.

“Yes. That was interesting.” Daphne replied, her interest growing in the conversation at the mention of Harry. She was a little upset that she hadn't gotten much time to spend with Harry and Iris after coming here. They both were her only other friends after Tracey.  She really missed them. She wished they all were in the same house then she would have been able to be with them every hour. 

Though she at least was relieved that Tracey, her best friend, had followed her in the Slytherin house. She could just imagine the loneliness she would have suffered without Tracey by her side. She didn't like that imagination, not a tiny bit. She abruptly grabbed Tracey's hand and gave it a thankful squeeze, looking at her gratefully.

Tracey's eyes widened, but she happily intertwined her fingers with her friend's hand as they resumed walking in the hallway.

“Now I only need to make you kiss me on the cheek or hug me. That would be a worthy achievement.” Tracey joked, squeezing her hand. 

“Hmm.” Daphne hummed in amusement, not agreeing or disagreeing.

It was a rare thing to see Daphne initiate any show of physical affection. In that way, she was the opposite of Astoria who was always ready to latch onto someone, Harry being that ‘someone’ most of the time. Tracey thought with mirth.

“Hey! Stop you two.” A familiar voice called out to them from behind. They both turned to see Harry hurriedly striding towards them with an eager smile. He stopped before them and grinned.

“Long time no see. How are you both?” Harry asked. In response to that, Daphne pulled him in a tight embrace, pressing her face on his shoulder.

“Whoa!” Harry exclaimed in wonder. 

“Two acts of affection on the same day. Note the date down. Today a history is made.” Tracey babbled excitedly jumping up and down. Harry didn't know what was happening, but even he knew how rare it was to see Daphne being all soft and cuddly. He wouldn't let this chance go to waste. 

He put his one arm around her back and the other on her head.

“There, there. Daph. Everything is alright. We are with you. Were you feeling lonely?” Harry caressed her head soothingly. Daphne nodded and looked up with wide blue eyes. Cute! His heartbeat sped up by that look.

“I can't take it anymore.” Tracey gasped dramatically and wrapped her arms around both Harry and Daphne from the side. “This moment calls for a group hug.”

“Hey! That's cheating. You are ruining my special moment with Daph.”

“Come on. You missed me too, didn't you?” Tracey giggled, squeezing both of them in a tight hug.

“Fine, fine. I did.” Harry grumbled good-naturedly as he put his one hand around her waist and pulled her close, finally making it a group hug. Daphne just smiled happily, resting her chin on Harry's shoulder as her friends bantered with each other. 

“A group hug? Why didn't anyone invite me?” They could hear running footsteps and Iris’ voice.

‘Oh no!’ The trio prepared themselves as Iris jumped on Harry's back, her arms snaking around his neck.

“Yay!” Tracey and Iris cheered with laughter. Daphne and Harry couldn't help but chuckle at each other.

Neville and Hermione who were with Iris had stopped a few steps away from them and were looking at the group with amused smiles.

“Does this happen often?” Hermione asked in a whisper, knowing that Neville was their childhood friend.

“Between Harry and Iris? Yes, daily. They have always been very cuddly with each other. Between Harry, Iris and Tracey? Yes, very often. But between Daphne, Iris, Harry and Tracey? No. It's rare. Very rare.” Neville smiled genially.

“Why aren't you joining in? Aren't you their friend too?”

“But..but..they are girls and I am a boy.” Neville mumbled, blushing like crazy.

“Harry is a boy too.” Hermione raised her one eyebrow which was actually very impressive.

“But he grew up with his sister. He has experience in being affectionate with girls. I don't.” Neville answered defensively, still blushing like a maiden.

Hermione just shrugged in response.

When those four finally separated, Harry officially introduced Hermione to the two Slytherin girls.

~xXxXx~

Lord Voldemort, who was currently nothing more than a translucent spirit, had decided to go to the third floor corridor instead of fleeing, where the treasure was hidden. He chose to stay instead of escaping after Quirrell's sudden death.

He didn't know who was the one that killed him, but he wasn't just going to go away without getting his revenge from the anonymous killer. No one was allowed to stab him in the neck and get no comeuppance for such stupid act. And he was definitely sure that it wasn't Dumbledore. That old man was a dramatic and righteous fool. He wouldn't resort to killing people with their backs turned to him. 

So, that meant someone had realised the threat he posed while attached to the body of Quirrell other than Dumbledore. Also that someone was after The Philosopher's Stone. That was the only reason he could come up with. He was very sure of that. Why else would anyone try to remove him from the game when he was just trying to scout the legendary stone? He hadn't even made any fuss for Hogwarts yet!

And this someone wasn't averse to killing people. That was troubling and kind of impressive. Not everyone had the guts to get their hands bloodied. This meant that the whole staff was innocent since he knew no one among them was daring or ruthless enough to attempt this. 

Then, that left only the students as suspects. Which in itself was a surprise. Who among them was powerful enough to hide from him and sink a knife through this throat? Who among them was moronic enough to try to mess with his plans?... he didn't know. Not yet. But he would soon. Yes, soon he would be able to know. He would be prepared and ready at the place where his killer would definitely come to reap his rewards. He would wait. He would wait for the right time to strike. 

The one good thing being a ghost had done to him was force him to understand the virtue of patience.

~xXxXx~

Harry was lying on his side in the bed. It was nearing midnight but he couldn't sleep. His mind was trying to find a way to use this [Class] feature. He couldn't just ignore the Necromancer class, not after doing all the work to complete the quest. What was even the meaning of killing Quirrell if he couldn't make use of the rewards?

He opened the game menu and looked at his character stat.

Character Sheet

Name: Harry Potter

Race: Human

Class: Mage

Lvl: 145(0%)

HP: 7250 (10 per second)

MP: 14500 (100 per second)

Traits :

[Remorseless]

[Lustful]

Perks :

[Gamer's Mind] (Passive)

[Gamer's Body] (Passive)

[Observe] (Active)

[Peak Body] (Passive)

[Skill Create] (Active)

[Teleportation] (Active)

[Inventory] (Active)

[Increased HP regeneration] (Passive)

[Killer] (Active)

[Increased MP regeneration] (Passive)

Skills :

[Ray of Light]

[Death Arrow] 

[Flying]

[Shield]

[Leech]

[Bomb]

[Energy Shield]

His level had increased to 145. And seeing that big number along with his HPs and MPs in thousands was deeply satisfying. But if he chose the Necromancer Class then he will start with very few MPs and HPs. 

That was very annoying. Still, he wasn't going to ignore that Class. If he could master it, then he would have power over the dead. He would have the power to resurrect anyone. That was undeniably a golden opportunity. In an off chance that someone close to him died then he would be able to bring them back to the land of living. Which just made it a very important goal to achieve.

But it wouldn't be easy again, levelling up to 100. And so much time would be wasted. Only if he had more...TIME. Yes. Now he knew what he wanted to use his Christmas Skill for.

Christmas Skill? Seriously, Harry?

‘Hehe. It's not my fault that I can use the ‘Create skills’ option only two times a year. And it definitely isn't my fault that they are available on Christmas and my birthday. So, Christmas Skill for the skill which I get on Christmas while Birthday Skill for the skill which I receive on my birthday.’

That's strangely logical and easy to remember.

‘I know.’

He needed time. And he had a very good idea how to achieve that. His ‘Create Skill’ was going to be very useful in making the [Necromancer] class accessible. He needed only to wait until Christmas to make use of that feature. Agh! Patience was never his thing. He hoped that Christmas would come soon.

~xXxXx~

The group of four Gryffindors were standing out in the courtyard where their first flying lesson was going to be held. And none of them were too excited about that. 

Harry simply wasn't interested because he already had a way to fly without the limitations of the broom. Iris was the same since she knew that no broom would be able to surpass Harry's flying. 

Since last year, she had been with Harry every evening, on his back, hanging on tight as they flew like crazy. Though she still was a little excited since she would finally be able to fly on her own. 

Hermione and Neville on the other hand weren't happy a bit about this class. They practically were shaking from fear at the prospect of flying on brooms. But that was just them. Around them were first-years from Slytherin and Gryffindor and the majority was eager to ride a broom.

“Calm down, Nev. Everything will be fine.” Harry whispered as Madam Hooch made an appearance and stood in front of the gathered students.

“Well, what are you all waiting for?” she barked. “Everyone, stand by a broomstick. Come on, hurry up.”

Harry glanced down at his broom. It was old and some of the twigs stuck out at odd angles.

“Stick out your right hand over your broom,” called Madam Hooch at the front, “and say 'Up!'”

“UP!” everyone shouted. Harry and Iris shared a grin as they were among those whose brooms shot into their hands. Honestly, it wasn't really a great feat since both Harry and Iris had some practice in riding brooms. Their mother had taught them little flying after they turned 11.

Madam Hooch then instructed them how to hover in one place but that was the instant when the problem began. Neville suddenly flew up and started screaming. And a few seconds later, he fell down with a crunch. Harry winced seeing Neville's broken wrist. Madam Hooch instructed them to not fly on their own and led Neville to the infirmary.

‘Thankfully it will take just a few seconds to mend his broken bone.’ Harry thought. But his attention was dragged towards the duo of ginger haired and blonde haired boys who were fighting over Neville's remembrall. Harry realised that the ginger haired boy was Ron, his dorm mate.

“Give it back, Malfoy!” spat Ron.

“I think I will leave it somewhere for Longbottom to find. How about up a tree?” Malfoy smirked, mounting his broom. 

“I think not. Give back Neville's remembrall. I will pass it to him.” Harry said quietly, stepping forward and pushing his arm forward with his palm up. 

“And why should I do that?” Malfoy asked with a sly grin. Harry simply smiled back and turned on the [Killer] perk.

The first-years around him suddenly felt dread well up in their stomachs. At once the courtyard was under a huge shadow, a big cloud appeared out of nowhere, hiding the sun behind it. Ron stepped back, his face paling rapidly. The chill in the atmosphere increased while the shadows around the castle walls seemed to get darker and sinister. 

All the students looked at Harry in fright.

Malfoy on the other hand froze on his spot as his grey eyes met glowing emeralds. He gulped down nervously and dropped the remembrall in Harry's awaiting palm. The shadows, the evil chill, the dread all vanished abruptly as if it never happened in the first place. 

Harry grinned happily.

“Thanks for your help, Draco? Yes, Draco. I remember your name now.” Harry smiled genuinely and pocketed the remembrall.

“Come on, Iris and Hermione. Let's go see how Neville is doing. I don't think Madam Hooch will really mind now that the class is almost over.” 

Both the girls hurriedly followed him as Harry left the courtyard. All the students started murmuring among themselves, asking each other if they all felt it or not.

“Did you see that, Daphne?” Tracey hissed, her eyes wide and surprised.

“I think I am in love.” Daphne mumbled, an excited smile on her face, blush tinting her cheeks.

“What?” Tracey gaped at her.

“Nothing.”

“It wasn't nothing. I definitely heard you say the L word.”

“You must have misheard it.” Daphne waved away her argument.

“No I didn't.”

“Hmm.”

Chapter Text

5. Halloween

“What was that?” Hermione finally whispered as the trio hurried through the hallway.

“What was what?” Harry asked instead, hiding his smile, not even stopping to address her question.

“Don't be so coy with me, Harry. I'm asking about the sudden feeling of danger you somehow managed to induce in everybody, making Malfoy almost piss himself. What was that ?”

“I don't know what you are talking about, Hermione. I didn't do anything.” He said, finally sparing her a single glance and again looking forward as they neared the Hogwarts infirmary.

“Iris, some help would be nice here.” Hermione scowled, not believing in the least that she had imagined the sudden terror creeping in her heart back there at the courtyard.

“I don't know what you are onto, Hermione. I don't recall Harry doing anything. I think he is being honest.” Iris shrugged nonchalantly, not even looking at her, taking her brother's side as expected.

Hermione, seeing no help coming from the other girl, just slumped her shoulders and scurried beside them, dropping the topic for now. Still, she was sure that the incident did happen, that Harry did terrify their whole class, that it wasn't just a figment of her imagination. But it was no use asking him when he was dead set on denying his involvement.

~xXxXx~

The days passed quickly. The first-year students had now settled well at Hogwarts. The homesickness had finally diminished while the awe for the magical castle and the giddiness at the chance to use magic had consistently increased every day. But the professors seemed to have turned into demons. 

The amount of homework had increased twofold as Halloween approached. The first years didn't know why they were being tortured by so much work when they were just in the beginning stage of their education. Not a single student had expected so much studying in their first year. 

In their minds, they had presumed that they would live a fairytale-ish life in the magical castle with a chance to learn amazing and cool magic with bare amounts of unwanted homework, at least until the fourth year, then they would have become serious with their studies in 5th year, since it was OWLs year.

But it was all a naive dream. Every student of Hogwarts, whether a fifth-year or a first-year, was expected to waste their precious time on unprecious homework. It was unfair of course, but no one was bold enough to yell that on the face of Professor McGonagall or, gods forbid, Professor Snape.

One such unlucky group of first-year students were sitting around a table in the library, labouring through the useless work. 

Harry was the only one who had completed his work and was just giving his friends company. Daphne and Tracey sat by his left side and were calmly working on their work while Iris was on his right side, quickly copying down from Harry's finished homework.

Hermione and Neville sat across the four, writing down on the parchment. Harry was free for the moment and his mind wandered since he had nothing better to do right then.

There had been no new quests after the earlier ones. So, his focus was still on the Philosopher's Stone. He should have gone after it by now. But he had procrastinated. And now he wanted to leave the stone until the end of the school year. He just felt that if he tried anything now then something bad would happen. His instincts were yelling at him to drop the quest for now. But he couldn't. Not when there were such huge rewards waiting after the quest.

QUEST:

– Obtain Philosopher's stone.

REWARD:

– 3000 XP

– Perk [Unlimited Money]

Bonus Objective:

– Return the Philosopher's Stone back to Flamels

Bonus Reward:

– 25 plus Affection with the Flamels

– New Class [Enchanter]

Unlimited money? Yes. New class? Yes. 3000 XP? Definitely yes. 

On second thought, he wasn't really in a need of money. His family was one of the richest families in Britain. So, unlimited money, while it would be a great thing to have, wasn't necessary for now. Same with the Enchanter Class. While he would like the new choice of Class, he shouldn't be in a hurry to have that. He still needed to start the Necromancer Class and finish it before even thinking about a new Class. And he knew it would be a long commitment when he began the Necromancer class. Seeing how much time he needed to cross level 100 in Mage Class, he was sure he would at least need a year or two to just reach level 100 in Necromancer. 

So, why was he in such a hurry to finish this quest? Because of those 3000 XP. 

In a secrecy of his mind, he confessed that he had been addicted to the numbers. He liked seeing the numbers in thousands in his profile. It made him feel all powerful and important. It made him feel like he was a secret Merlin or something. The idea that he would become the most powerful wizard after this quest, at least in raw power if not in skills, made him all eager to complete it.

There is no secrecy in your mind. Hehe. I am here if you forgot. I know everything about you and everything that goes in your head.

‘You don't count, Isis. At this point, I consider you a part of myself.’ Harry thought absent-mindedly.

Aw! You are making me blush.

‘You don't have a body nor a face to blush.’ Harry pointed out with amusement.

Way to kill the mood, Harry. Also, you should stop getting lost in your mind when there are others around you. Your sister is giving you a concerned look. I wouldn't be surprised if she has started considering you crazy.

Harry snapped out of his mind and found Iris staring at him.

“You done, Iris?” he asked before she could. She nodded and handed him his assignments. 

“Yep. Now I am free for the whole day.” she grinned excitedly, forgetting her earlier worries.

“A little silence please. Some people are doing their work by themselves. They need pin-drop silence to concentrate.” Hermione shot Iris a disapproving look, not agreeing with her method of just copying down from Harry's homework.

“Sure. Hermione. I was just going anyway.” Iris simply said, trying not to roll her eyes. That girl needed to loosen up.

“I will come with you.” Harry told her as he gathered up his things in his bag. Iris smiled and nodded.

“See you all later.” Harry whispered to his friends before following Iris out of the library.

“What do you want to do?” Iris asked enthusiastically, grabbing his hand and twining her fingers with his.

“Hmm, let's just walk around and explore.” Harry offered.

“Okay.” 

~xXxXx~

Halloween soon came and the school was decorated for the festival. There was excitement in the air, joy in everyone's hearts. The whole castle was filled with a festive atmosphere. But two students among the hundreds weren't really in the mood for any merriment or laughter.  

They both were snuggled tightly on the sofa in the Gryffindor common room. They were currently alone since the others went to the Great Hall for the Halloween feast. Instead of happiness, their faces held sombre looks.

“Do you remember that night, Harry?” Iris asked as she pressed her face on his chest. Harry gently squeezed her waist.

“Some of it, I guess. I remember shouting, I remember mum crying as she cradled us against her chest, as she ran with Neville's mother by her side. Though sometimes I doubt these images. Maybe they are just my imaginations. My attempts at trying to picture that night.” Harry answered in a soothing voice with his chin resting over her head.

“It's not your imagination. It's real. I remember the same.” Iris mumbled with a hoarse voice. Harry would have pulled her more tightly and protectively if it was possible. But since they were already pressed so close with no space between them, he elected to just squeeze her gently again.

“It's alright. We are safe. I am strong now to protect us all.” Harry tried to reassure her, placing a kiss on her head. There was a moment of silence after his proclamation. A comfortable and cosy silence.

“I am thinking about mum. She must be so alone right now. Maybe Neville's mum is there sitting with her, but mum will surely cry to sleep tonight as always. I feel so bad that we aren't with her to cuddle with her, to make her laugh and smile like we do on this day every year. I feel so bad.” Iris started crying softly. Harry stiffened when the image of his sobbing mum popped up in the forefront of his mind.

“Don't worry. I will take us both to mum when all the people in the castle are asleep. We will sandwich her between us and stop her from crying. We will tickle her mercilessly until she is laughing like crazy.” Harry murmured, stroking her hair. 

Iris giggled as she imagined her mum laughing and asking for mercy while holding her ticklish stomach. She wiped her moist eyes.

“Thank you, Harry.” Iris smiled and looked at him gratefully. 

“Of course. I will do whatever I can for my cute little sister.” Harry smirked, kissing her loudly on the cheek. Iris groaned and pushed him away.

“You just ruined the moment.” She complained, but her smile was wide and content. Harry simply laughed and kissed her again, making a popping sound as he pulled back.

“Ew, don't make farting sounds while kissing. That's just disgusting.” She tried to remain stern, but ended up laughing hysterically as he continued kissing her all over cheeks and making weird noises while doing it. Few minutes later, they again were simply lounging on the sofa with their arms wrapped around each other. The laughter had faded, but the smiles were still there.

“I am bored. Entertain me.” Iris demanded abruptly, looking at him expectantly. Harry frowned as he thought what to do.

“Would you like to go on an adventure?” he asked with a grin. A nice idea came up in his mind which would also make him do his work and stop procrastinating.

“Yes, if you can promise me that it's safe.” she replied, tilting her head to the side curiously. 

“It is. Let's go.” Harry announced, standing up and pulling her up on her feet. 

“Shouldn't we change clothes? Are we going out like this? Shouldn't we at least put on a robe?” Iris questioned him, looking at their clothes. They both were wearing comfy t-shirts and shorts. The ones they used as nightwear.

“No need. We aren't going on a fashion show. And these clothes are more than decent. This will do. Grab my hand.” Harry waved away her proprietary concern. Iris just shrugged, pushing her hand forward to grab his.

Just as her hand clasped with Harry's, they both teleported to the third floor corridor. 

“Why are we here?” Iris asked, looking around suspiciously, still holding his hand, though a little tighter now.

“This is the third floor corridor where death awaits us, at least according to Dumbledore. Now, according to me, there is the Philosopher's Stone hidden here. And, of course, we are here for adventure. We are here to obtain the powerful artefact.” Harry said in a grandiose manner. 

“You sure there won't be any danger there?”

“Of course there is. But don't fear my lovely maiden, I will protect you. That is my knightly oath.” Harry smiled pompously.

“Fine, I will trust you.”

“The best decision you took in your whole life, little sister.” Harry chuckled as he led her towards the locked door. 

~xXxXx~

“Don't kill the dog, please!” Iris yelled from beside him. Harry, who was currently preparing to fire a [Death Arrow] at the yapping dog, stopped and gave her a disbelieving look. The two Potters were currently standing outside of the room, at a safe distance from the killer dog.

“Are you talking about the giant three headed cerberus which is looking at me like I am its next snack?”

“Yes.” Iris said stubbornly. Harry glared at her for a few seconds but Iris just glared back.

“Fine then. I will just put it to sleep.” Harry groaned.

He pulled out his wand and pointed it at the barking menace.

“Somnus!” He yelled and increased the strength of the spell with his abundant mana points.

As soon as Harry's overpowered spell impacted the ginormous dog, it slumped on all fours with a thud and went to sleep.  

“There's a trapdoor under its paw.” Iris announced after she petted the sleeping dog. Harry used his extraordinary strength and pushed off the paw to the side, making the trapdoor usable. He opened the trapdoor and peered into the darkness. 

“Stay back.” Harry mumbled and used his Ray of Light. Bright yellow light filled the underground room and destroyed the weird tentacles thingy.

“Come, our adventure has just started.” Harry smiled eagerly and wrapped his arms around her before flying them both down to the ground, in the secret room.

~xXxXx~

“Did you have to drop a big bomb on the door? We could have grabbed the key while flying on the broom. Now there is not even the wall standing.” Iris looked bemused.

“Sorry. I got carried away. I mean bombs are cool. Did you hear the explosion? That was the sweetest sound I have ever heard.” Harry said sheepishly. 

“My twin is so weird.” Iris said under her breath as they stepped into the next chamber.

~xXxXx~

“Merlin! You can't just drop a bomb on everything and expect it to solve your problems. We could have played chess with these beautiful life-size chess pieces. But no! You just want to bomb everything to dust.” Iris grumbled loudly as they stood in the next chamber surrounded by the destroyed parts of the chess pieces.

“And my answer is still the same. Did you hear the sweet song of the explosion?” Harry said proudly, surveying the ruined room, nothing was in one piece...okay, nothing was in four pieces anymore, everything was broken into countless tiny parts.

“Let's keep going, my love. I am just getting in the mood.” Harry bowed pretentiously, presenting his arm. Iris gave him a deadpan look but did hold his hand.

“You are a moron.” she said with a small smile. Harry just grinned back.

~xXxXx~

Iris didn't even try this time. She just closed her eyes and sighed. She did a countdown to 3 and then opened her eyes.  She looked at her idiotic brother who was cackling ‘evilly’. He had just dropped another bomb on a mountain troll. 

Nothing was left of the troll. It just vaporised into nothing when Harry sent his bomb straight at the stupid looking giant.

~xXxXx~

“Finally! A task which I can complete by myself and where you don't drop a stupid bomb on it.” Iris cheered happily, reading the potions riddle.

“I mean I can try. Maybe the fires of my bomb will snuff out this weak flame. And the boom sound will be just another bonus.” Harry said thoughtfully, staring at the blue flames which were roaring in front of them.

“Don't you dare. I will kill you.” Iris threatened him, waggling her finger in front of his face.

“Oo! I am so terrified. I am practically shaking in front of you.” Harry smirked at his cute twin sister. She looked just so adorable trying to threaten him. 

She glanced at the ceiling and sighed, she was so fed up with him. 

She read the riddle again and picked up the correct vial. She shot him a smug look.

“This is the correct potion.” she announced. He nodded and drank half of it. Iris drank the other half of it.

“Ah! An indirect kiss. Does little Iris have a crush on me? Hmm hmm?” Harry teased her suggestively, flinging his arm around her. She just rolled her eyes at him, not deigning his stupid claim any attention.

“Let's go ahead before I leave you behind for the terrible impression of Sirius.” she told him, pinching her nose. He was being extra annoying today.

“Fine, fine. Let's go. Maybe this time I can use my bombs again.” Harry said, grabbing her hand and pulling her through the fire.

~xXxXx~

Just as they stepped inside the room, Harry knew something was wrong. All the playfulness disappeared from him. He stiffened and became alert. He stepped in front of Iris, guarding her.

QUEST:

– Survive the spirit of Voldemort.

REWARD:

– 1000 XP

– Spirit Sword

Bonus Objective: 

– Keep Iris safe.

Bonus Reward: 

– 10 Affection

– 10 Obedience

– Perk [Hero]

But unfortunately for him, the danger didn't come from the front. It came from the side. Harry whirled around but even then it was too late. An ethereal light slammed into Iris. She gasped and stumbled forward. He caught her in his arms before she could fall on her knees. Though when he saw her red eyes, he stepped back in horror.

“So you are the thorn in my side, Harry Potter. Like father, like son.” A raspy adult voice spoke through Iris' mouth.

Name: Iris Potter (Voldemort)

Race: Human

Class: Mage

Lvl: 14

HP: 650

MP: 1400

Affection: 90

Obedience: 50

Thoughts about you: Nothing

As Harry gained some distance between them, he used his [Observe] on her. He grimaced as his suspicions were proven correct. Only the Gamer's Mind kept him from losing his cool.

“Who are you? And what have you done to my sister?” Harry asked calmly, standing tall and proud. A mocking grin spread on Iris' face.

“Don't pretend to be innocent, Harry Potter. I know you were the one who killed my puppet. I also think you know my identity. Drop the act. Although I am surprised that a first-year like you can commit murder. Colour me impressed.” 

“Leave my sister alone before I can show you other things this first-year can do.” Harry demanded coldly as he gripped his wand. An amused chuckle reverberated through the chamber.

“Oh, so you at least accept murdering your DADA Professor.” 

“Leave my sister's body and face me like a man.” Harry spat, pointing his wand at the possessed body of Iris. His mind was working in overdrive to find a way out of this sticky situation.

“Hmm, I am not feeling like it. Why would I leave this body when I can make you follow my every order by possessing your twin sister?” He smirked through his sister's face. 

Harry's body was taut with tension. He couldn't find any way to get them both safely out of here. He only had two months of magical education and that didn't give him much time to learn magical spells which might help in this situation. And his gamer skills were too powerful for Iris. He might accidentally kill her if he tried anything. The only offensive spell which he could use on her without killing her was Ray of Light. 

But even with that, what was he supposed to do? Was he going to hurt his sister just at a slim chance that it would hurt Voldemort too? And still, what would it accomplish? It's not like Voldemort would simply leave Iris' body if he started feeling pain. Voldemort was a powerful Dark Lord. Some light pain wouldn't make him weak.

“I can see your mind working, little one. But unfortunately for you there is no way out of this situation unless…” Voldemort smirked, walking towards him. 

Harry remained calm outwardly even when Voldemort passed by him and climbed down the steps. Voldemort, in Iris's body, sauntered towards a giant mirror in the centre of the chamber. Harry finally looked around the chamber and then at the mirror. This mirror was the only thing in the circular chamber.

“Unless what, Voldemort?”

“Unless you procure me the Philosopher's Stone from this mirror.” Voldemort said, whirling around and facing him. He motioned Harry to come down and look at the mirror. 

Harry followed.

“I am very confused though. How are you here, Voldemort? I thought by killing Quirrell I secured Hogwarts from your secret nefarious plans.” Harry asked as he stepped in front of the big mirror.

“Let's just say that the murderer of my underling and the reason for the failure of my plans made me extremely curious to find out who that someone was. And unexpectedly the ambient magic of this room was enough for me to make me more powerful and control my spirit form. 

“I had been waiting here, slowly amassing power, eager to meet the secret killer. And lo and behold, I see you trotting into this very chamber just months after killing my follower and depriving me of a body. Honestly, I thought you would at least wait until the end of the year before coming here to claim the Philosopher's Stone. Don't lie, Harry. I know you killing Quirrell wasn't just a heroic act. You are after the Stone too, aren't you?” Voldemort grinned secretively from beside him.

“I was.” Harry confessed, staring at the mirror, not seeing any reason to lie.

“You impress me, Harry Potter. I think we don't have to be enemies. Give me the Philosopher's Stone and I will leave your sister's body. And when I rise again, you may join my inner circle.” Voldemort offered gently.

“Fine. I will give you the Philosopher's Stone and you will leave my sister's body. And then I will think about your offer to join your inner circle.” Harry agreed blankly as he stared at the mirror.

“That's the best we can do right now. It's a deal. Now tell me what do you see in the mirror?” Voldemort asked eagerly.

As Harry looked into the mirror for a few seconds, he gasped at the sight before him. 

He saw a different version of himself, surrounded by women. The Harry of the mirror was older, taller and more handsome than anyone he had ever met. His onyx shoulder length hair were falling in waves, framing his sharp chiselled face. The emerald eyes had a strange gleam and coldness which the current Harry didn't. The mirror Harry's lips were pulled in a neutral bored smile, as if everything before him was uninteresting. He had a fancy grey white coat over his red shirt and black trousers. The coat was so big that it came down to his lower hips. But what was the most enticing thing about the figure was the power he radiated. Even the real Harry who was Level 145 Mage couldn't hold a candle against him. The mirror Harry was a sun compared to his candle. 

Though he was confused with the way older Iris and his mother were wrapped around the mirror Harry. That didn't seem appropriate. He filed that for later and looked on. There were really so many girls crowded around the mirror that he knew the mirror wasn't enough to contain them. Some he recognised, like Daphne, Tracey, Astoria, but most of them were strangers. 

Beautiful strangers.

“Snap out of it, Potter! What do you see?” Voldemort asked loudly. Harry scowled as he turned his face to the dark lord who was wearing his sister's body.

“I see myself surrounded by hundreds, no, make that thousands of girls.” Harry mumbled bashfully. Voldemort was speechless for a second before he laughed amusedly at him.

“Well. I won't judge. But focus on getting the Stone out rather than ogling girls.” He drawled. 

Harry shot him a glare before concentrating on the mirror again. He used [Observe] on it.

Mirror Of Erised:

– An enchanted mirror which shows the user's deepest desire.

So, this is what Harry desired? Meh, he already knew that. Though surrounded by girls was a surprise. Maybe his lustful trait would have a far larger impact on his life than he previously thought. His eyes narrowed as the mirror Harry looked straight at him and patted his pocket. An instant later, he felt a weight settle in his pocket. 

‘Isis, put this Stone in my inventory.’

Okay, done!

“It's not working. I don't think I can help you, Voldemort.” Harry lied as he stepped away from the mirror. Voldemort frowned but didn't look very disappointed.

“Hmm, yes. As expected. Even if you are capable of murder that doesn't mean you are intelligent enough to bypass Dumbledore's test. But it's fine. My primary objective of coming here is achieved.” Voldemort smiled cruelly as he walked away from him and held Iris' wand in her hand.

“Wait! Stop! What do you mean by that?” Harry yelled, gripping his wand and standing alert.

“I am a simple creature, Harry. I believe in the philosophy of an eye for an eye. I believe in revenge. You killed Quirrell, my servant. And that means I need to even the odds. That means I need to kill someone close to you. Conveniently, I am possessing your sister who you are quite fond of. Let's fight, Harry. Let's see if you are selfless enough to die for her or are you going to kill her to save yourself.” Voldemort smirked and pointed Iris' wand at him.

“Avada Kedavra!” His cute sister's face twisted in an ugly snarl as the Killing Curse left her wand. 

Harry dodged the spell and trained his wand at his sister's body.

“Somnus!” 

“I see. So, you are not going to hurt her. That's a bit disappointing, Harry. I thought you had it in you. The crave for power. The heart to use everything and everyone for you. But it seems I was wrong.” Voldemort chuckled darkly as he batted away the sleeping spell and kept throwing killing curses as if they were going out of fashion.

But Harry was very powerful. His speed, his strength, his raw power easily eclipsed Iris'. Not a single spell came close to hitting him as he easily sidestepped them. Voldemort nodded at him, acknowledging his speed. After five minutes of just shooting curses at him, Voldemort was on his knees, extremely tired. Harry on the other hand was as fresh as he was five minutes before.

“Leave my sister's body and I will find a way to take out the Philosopher’s Stone from the mirror. I will give you the Stone by next week. Just leave her body.” Harry bargained desperately, seeing there was no way Voldemort would simply go away. And Harry had no weapons to fight a half-ghosty thingy without hurting his own sister. He was out of options. The Philosopher's stone wasn't worth his sister. Nothing was. His sister's life was priceless.

Voldemort slowly stood up and simply smirked at him. The smirk on his sister's lips was so similar to her real self that he would have forgotten that a Dark Lord was currently inside her if not for the amused red eyes.

“Fine, I will reward you for your excellent performance. I will leave this body.”

“Really?”

“Really.” Voldemort smiled. Harry felt something was amiss. The smile was so smug and victorious that he knew there was a catch. And suddenly Iris dropped on the ground as a silvery mist leaked from her. The mist coalesced into a humanoid form. 

Harry cautiously approached Iris' sleeping body while keeping an eye on the ghost.

“That's very generous of you, Voldemort.” 

“I think you are mistaken, little one. I agreed to leave her body. But that doesn't mean she is well. She was dead in two minutes after I overtook her body. She was fated to die when you both stepped into this room, no matter what. An eye for an eye. Goodbye, little one. Next time we meet, you might entertain me more after this debacle.” After dropping the disastrous news, Voldemort flew through the ceiling and fled away.

Harry was frozen on his spot after hearing that. He stepped towards the body. He used [Observe] on her.

Name: Iris Potter(dead)

Race: Human

Class: Mage

Lvl: 0

HP: 0

MP: 0

His mind was blank. He couldn't think. He couldn't process what he heard or what he saw. It was as if everything had greyed out. His vision was blurred, his hearing and sense of touch was so muted as if he had died instead of her. He couldn't feel anything. He collapsed beside her and grabbed her hands in his. It was warm, but it would cool down in a few hours. He could at least feel that.

“Iris.” he said softly, touching her face with his trembling hand. Her once beautiful green eyes were now glassy and wide open.

“Iris.”

“Iris. Wake up.”

“Iris, please. Wake up. Don't scare me.”.

“Iris!”

“IRIS!”

“IRIS!”

“IRIS! IRIS! IRIS! PLEASE! IRIS! IRIS! IRIS! Iris! Iris...Iri…” He broke down in heart-wrenching sobs, holding her body tightly against him.

“I am sorry. I am so sorry. Please come back. Come back, please. Don't do this to me. I know it's all my fault, I know but please come back. I am so sorry, Iris. Please forgive me. Come back, come back...” he cried, burying his face in her neck.

Iris didn't respond, her sightless green eyes staring unseeingly.

Chapter Text

6. Henry the Necromancer

Today was Halloween. The day Lily lost her love, her husband. And she again lost someone dear to her on this day. Her daughter, oh her sweet little daughter who wouldn't smile or giggle anymore. This day was cursed for the Potters. She realised that when she stepped into the infirmary, seeing the dead body of her little girl. 

She sobbed, clutching the warm body of Iris against her chest. She cried for her innocent daughter who died for nothing. She was surrounded by the Hogwarts staff who appeared shocked and sorrowful at yet another death in Hogwarts. But she didn't care about them. 

She only cared for her little girl and her little boy. She abruptly stopped crying and looked at her son who was sitting in the chair beside the bed. She was surprised she hadn't noticed him, seeing how close he was. But her attention had been occupied by her dead daughter, rightful so. She felt her heart ache at the blank face of her son. He wasn't crying. But he had, she guessed by looking at his red puffy eyes. She knew how close the siblings were and Harry would be the most affected by this cruel twist of fate.

“What happened, Harry? How did Iris die?” she asked helplessly. 

He didn't say anything. He just glanced at her emotionlessly for a second before going back to staring mindlessly at Iris' face.

“He had been silent since he carried Iris to the infirmary. He isn't responding to any of our questions.” Dumbledore answered gently instead of him. Lily nodded. She stood up and venomously glared at Dumbledore.

“Then you tell me why my daughter is dead? Isn't Hogwarts supposed to be the safest place. Then why is my daughter DEAD?” Lily yelled the last word, crimson aura surrounding her body, her eyes glowing eerily. Dumbledore remained unfazed, but gave out a tired sigh.

“As far as I can think, this tragedy is related to the theft of the Philosopher's Stone-” Dumbledore began, but was surprisingly interrupted by Harry.

“Voldemort's spirit possessed Iris and took us both to the hidden chamber inside the third floor corridor. He asked me to retrieve the Stone from the mirror. When I did, he took it from me and left Iris' body. But instead of being safe, Iris was already dead.” Harry lied emotionlessly, still blankly looking at his sister. There was a moment of charged silence after that. Then it was chaos as everyone started questioning him at the same time in frightened voices. But Harry ignored them all and remained dead quiet.

“Enough! I am taking Harry home and Iris' body. Harry won't be returning to Hogwarts this year. I don't want to lose my last child due to the incompetence of Hogwarts.” Lily snapped, silencing everyone. She picked up her daughter's corpse and ordered Harry to follow her. Harry barely nodded, but stood up from the chair. 

The two Potters quickly made their way to the Headmaster's office.

The Professors and the Headmaster were quick on their heels trying to convince Lily to let Harry stay at Hogwarts. Lily didn't respond and hurried her feet. Students gawked at the strange sight and murmured among themselves. She didn't pay them any attention.

When she reached the Headmaster's office, she flooed back home. Harry followed his mother's lead and flooed home, leaving behind desperate Hogwarts staff calling out their names and bemused students who didn't know what was happening.

~xXxXx~

Lily gently laid Iris on the bed. She stood in Iris's room, helplessly looking at the still body of her child. She turned around and saw Harry leaning against the doorframe. 

“Everything will be fine, Harry. Your father was being lonely so Iris has decided to go to him. To keep him company.” Lily spoke in a croaky voice. Harry simply looked at her impassively.

“Yes, mum. Everything will be fine. Don't worry. I will bring Iris back. You will cry tears of relief tomorrow. But now, you need to sleep. Somnus!” 

Lily couldn't move in time and the spell hit her right in the chest. She gave him a confused look as her eyelids started closing. Before she could fall down on the floor, Harry was right beside her, holding her in his hands. 

She fell asleep in his arms.

“Sleep now, mum. Everything will be alright in the morning.” He said softly, picking her up and carrying her to her bedroom. He put her on the bed and tucked her in. He kissed her cheek and mumbled his apology and farewell.

He walked away from her room and entered into Iris' room where her body was resting. He placed a kiss on her forehead and whispered to her.

“I will bring you back. It's a promise. But I have to go and become powerful enough to resurrect you, Iris. It will take time, not for you, no, for you it will be instantaneous but for me it will be a long time. Too long, I personally think. Until then, Goodbye. I love you.”

Harry went into the living room and slumped down on the sofa. He wrote an anonymous letter to the Flamels and placed the Philosopher's Stone in an envelope. He called  a house elf and instructed it to send the package to Nicholas Flamel by an owl. He heaved a sigh and prepared himself for the next course of action. 

He finally opened the game window.

QUEST:

– Survive the spirit of Voldemort.

Success!

REWARD: Gained!

– 1000 XP

– Spirit Sword

Bonus Objective: 

– Keep Iris safe.

Failure!

Bonus Reward: Not Gained!

– 10 Affection

– 10 Obedience

– Perk [Hero]

Harry pressed his lips in a thin line while reading the last part. Failure! The first failure since he gained the Gamer gear. A failure which lost him his sister. He blanked his mind at the thought of his sister. He wouldn't think about her, not now, he didn't want to have a breakdown. 

At least not now.

QUEST:

– Obtain Philosopher's Stone.

Success!

REWARD: Gained!

– 3000 XP

– Perk [Unlimited Money]

Bonus Objective:

– Return the Philosopher's Stone back to Flamels

Success!

Bonus Reward: Gained

– Plus 25 Affection with the Flamels

– New Class [Enchanter]

Heh, He wasn't feeling very successful right now. He opened his character stats, trying to distract himself from his gloomy thoughts.

Character Sheet

Name: Harry Potter

Race: Human

Class: Mage

Lvl: 165(0%)

HP: 8250 (10 per second)

MP: 16500 (100 per second)

Traits :

[Remorseless]

[Lustful]

Perks :

[Gamer's Mind] (Passive)

[Gamer's Body] (Passive)

[Observe] (Active)

[Peak Body] (Passive)

[Skill Create] (Active)

[Teleportation] (Active)

[Inventory] (Active)

[Increased HP regeneration] (Passive)

[Killer] (Active)

[Increased MP regeneration] (Passive)

[Unlimited Money] (Active)

Skills :

[Ray of Light]

[Death Arrow] 

[Flying]

[Shield]

[Leech]

[Bomb]

[Energy Shield]

The big numbers didn't do a thing to his numb heart like they used to before. He didn't feel giddy seeing his MPs and HPs in thousands. He felt weak. Too weak.

Are you ready, Harry?

Isis' voice brought him out of his self-deprecating thoughts.

‘Yes, let's do it.’ He nodded with determination and laid his head on the sofa's headrest and closed his eyes.

World Jumping… processing… randomising... world selected… JUMP!

Harry's whole body was enveloped in lights. When he opened his eyes again, he was walking out of a stony archway. He saw flashes of spellfire as he silently stood. But all the occupants of the chamber froze at his sudden appearance.

Harry peered around him. It seemed there was a battle going on before he had stepped out from this weird arch thing. 

“Down, boy! Hide. Don't stand in the open. Do you want to die or something!” A man who had a weird spherical ball for an eye and wooden leg yelled at him. Harry simply raised his eyebrow at the man with a battered body. Harry's sadness abruptly buried under the increasing adrenaline and eagerness. There was a fight going on here and he was going to participate in it. 

Hmm, who to support and who to kill. His decision was made when he saw familiar faces. Sirius Black was one of them, gaping at him.

“Hello, Padfoot. What happened to you? You look like shite. How old are you? 50 or something?” Harry said with a hoarse voice, trying to lighten his heavy numb heart.

“Take that back, young man! Take that back right now!” Sirius complained loudly, momentarily losing his wary countenance.

“Hmm.” That's all Harry uttered in reply as his attention went to the new quest.

QUEST:

– Defeat all the remaining Death Eaters.

REWARD:

– 1000 XP

– 10 affection with Order of Phoenix

– 10 affection with Hogwarts Six

Bonus Objective:

– Kill the Death Eaters

Bonus Reward:

– Familiar Egg

“Who are you, kiddo? And how did you come out of that strange door frame thingy?” A black haired woman shrieked, glaring and pouting at him. Harry ignored her as he plotted in his mind.

“Just to confirm, all the people who are wearing black robes are Death Eaters, right?” Harry questioned thoughtfully, looking around the chamber. 

“Yep. I would be extremely relieved if you just stop talking and hide behind me, kid.” A pink haired woman stepped in front of him, trying to shield him from the malicious gazes of the Death Eaters. Harry quickly recognised her. Her counterpart in his world was a family friend.

“Thank you for your consideration, but I don't need your help, Tonks.” Harry said blankly and used his [Flying] skill.

“What the hell?” she said in disbelief as she saw the eleven year old boy shot up in the mid-air, in the death chamber. His face was passionless but his eyes were glowing with hatred. He glared down at the Death Eaters.

“Death Arrows.” he mumbled softly.

What happened next would forever be etched in the memories of people present there. They wouldn't ever be able to forget the sight of ebony arrows appearing around the flying boy. And they definitely couldn't forget how those same arrows whooshed towards the stupefied Death Eaters.

“Shields!” Lucius Malfoy cried out loud to his allies, flicking his wand, conjuring a bright blue translucent shield in front of him.

But mere shields wouldn't save them. They would know that by experience, unfortunately for them that would be the last experience they would ever have,  as their shields flickered out, the arrows passed through them effortlessly, burying deep in the hearts of the Death Eaters. None of them would be spared, not the weakest ones and nor the strongest like Bellatrix Lestrange. All would share the same fate. Death by a single arrow lodged into their heart.

“That will do. Now, I shouldn't waste the bodies. They will come in handy, I am sure. I am going to choose a new Class after all.” Harry mumbled to himself though it was heard by everyone. The other people in the room watched in horror and intrigue as the boy who wouldn't be older than 11, walked around the mangled dead bodies and made them disappear.

“So… You're welcome. Now it's time for me to go.” Harry said with a frown, looking at them. But before he could do anything, the door to the chamber opened and Dumbledore strode in with rage, ready to fight, ready to save the day.

Dumbledore stopped abruptly, looking dubiously at the sight before him. Unexpectedly, there were no Death Eaters. Not a single one of them. He was surprised to see Remus, Sirius, Nymphadora, Moody, Shacklebolt, Harry and Neville staring at a young boy in apparent shock. 

“What happened here?” Dumbledore asked as he climbed down the stairs, approaching the group, his wand still in his hand.

“This boy killed them all and then somehow made their bodies disappear.” Remus was the first one to come out of his stupor. Dumbledore paled rapidly and stopped before the carefree looking boy.

“Who are you, my boy? How did you come to this room?” Dumbledore asked in his kind grandfatherly voice. He looked at the child's eyes and saw so much self-hatred and rage. Those emerald eyes were filled with so much pain that it made the old headmaster instantly sympathetic to the boy.

“I am Harry Potter. I came through that veil.” Harry answered blandly, pointing to the veil of death.

“No, you are not! I am Harry Potter.” Said a black-haired green-eyed teenager, looking incredulously at the pre-teen.

Harry stared at him for a few seconds before sighing.

“You are. But I am too. This is going to be complicated and strange. Be open-minded. Now, listen carefully.” Harry began and told them about the multiverse briefly. He didn't reveal much and lied a few times to keep his history a secret.

“Okay, that's ridiculous. You are saying that there are infinite worlds with infinite Harry Potters and you are a Harry Potter of your own world.” Harry Potter of this world said in clear disbelief. 

“You fell into the Mirror of Erised while fighting Voldemort.” Dumbledore repeated in a soft voice, ignoring the teenager's righteous outburst.

“Yes. Call me Henry from now on to avoid any further confusion. This will get annoyingly confusing otherwise.” Henry replied without much emotion.

“And how did you kill the Death Eaters? I haven't seen that type of arrows or the spell? And you did it wandlessly too.” Moody grunted, still clutching his wand, wary of the boy.

“Yes. I am powerful. Very powerful. Enough of all these questions. Now I need to go.” Henry shrugged and started climbing up the steps immediately, not giving them a second glance.

“Stop! Come with us. We will take care of you. I will try to find a way to send you back to your home.” Dumbledore offered, not wanting to leave such a young child all alone in this new world. Henry simply stared at the headmaster.

“Fine. Lead the way.” Henry agreed reluctantly. Dumbledore smiled and led them out of the death chamber. 

All of them were silent, thinking about the new boy in their group. Along the way, Dumbledore helped as best he could to the injured students they found moaning on the floor. He healed as much as he could and asked them to follow him. Henry recognised a few of them. Though he didn't know who the blonde-haired and red-haired girls were. The now rejoined teenagers gave him confused looks, but remained silent at behest of Dumbledore.

“Let's get safely home first.” Dumbledore had advised when Hermione asked him about the young boy.

Though their silence turned into dread when they walked into the Ministry atrium. Waiting for them at the far end was Voldemort himself. Henry reigned in his rage and used [Observe] on him. He wasn't ever going to charge in blindly. He had done that before and had lost everything. He wouldn't make the same mistake twice.

Name: Voldemort

Race: Human

Class: Mage

Lvl: 300(max)

HP: 15,000

MP: 30,000

Affection: 0

Obedience: 0

Thoughts about you: Nothing

Henry stiffened in fear. This was not good. He didn't think that Voldemort would be this powerful. 

They all were in immense danger. He glanced at the group and saw that he wasn't the only one terrified among them. Except Dumbledore, all of them were scared of coming face to face with the strongest dark wizard of their time. Voldemort prowled forward with a wand in his hand.

“Keep the children safe. I will take care of him.” Dumbledore spoke to the adult members of Order of Phoenix and walked ahead, leaving them behind. Henry couldn't help, but think that Dumbledore was being suicidal. Voldemort was almost twice his level.

Name: Albus Dumbledore

Race: Human

Class: Mage

Lvl: 160

HP: 8000

MP: 16,000

Affection: 10

Obedience: 0

Thoughts about you: Curiosity, Sympathy

So, consider him impressed and bamboozled when Dumbledore somehow managed to keep up with Voldemort. 

He was awed as he saw the magical giants fight each other with all their experience and skills. Henry confessed to himself that even though he was magically more powerful than Dumbledore, he lacked all the skills and experience. 

In the end, Dumbledore managed to drive away the dark lord. Not before the atrium was filled by people though. He heard horrified gasps as people witnessed the snake-faced man glaring at the old headmaster. 

There were some who also shot pictures of him. Journalists. Voldemort simply apparated away with an enraged scream.

~xXxXx~

Henry sat beside Harry, opposite to Dumbledore who was sitting behind his desk.

“You can start now. I can see the questions bubbling inside of you. Ask away. I will answer it if I can.” Henry said candidly, glancing at Harry and Dumbledore. 

“What happened to Voldemort in your world?” Dumbledore began the questioning.

“He was killed by my father, James Potter and Neville's father, Frank Longbottom when he came into our house to murder us a decade ago. Our families had decided to live together during the war for extra protection. 

“Our fathers held him long enough for us to escape. After that, they both used sacrificial magic to blow up the house. They died along with Voldemort. At least that's what everybody believed. 

“But he is still alive. On Halloween, which was today in my world, I met him in a secret chamber under the third floor corridor. He possessed my sister and made me retrieve the Philosopher's Stone. But the bastard killed my sister.” Henry snarled, finally showing some emotion. 

Harry Potter and Dumbledore felt the oppressive aura filling the room. But as soon as it came, it disappeared. 

Henry was again sporting a blank look.

“You have- had a sister?” Harry asked incredulously.

“Yes. She was the best. She was my twin. And after your question, I can guess that in your world you don't have an Iris Potter. What a sad world.” Henry said wistfully.

“What happened to your mother? Lily Potter? You didn't mention her.” Harry asked his younger doppelganger, not disagreeing about the sad world part. He wouldn't have minded having a sibling.

“She is alive and well. She was the one who kept us safe and happy. Why do you ask? Where is your version of Lily Potter?” asked Henry.

“She died protecting me along with dad.” Harry Potter whispered bitterly. 

Henry gave him a sympathetic look.

“You sure are unlucky. You don't have Iris and you don't even have awesome Lily Potter. I feel sorry for you. Then who raised you if not mum? Sirius? Maybe Andromeda Tonks or Alice Longbottom?” Henry pondered out loud.

“Alice Longbottom and Frank Longbottom were tortured by Bellatrix Lestrange. So, they couldn't take care of Harry. Andromeda Tonks is a nice choice, but no, Harry is living with the Dursleys.” Dumbledore answered since Harry Potter was extremely silent, glaring at the headmaster.

“Who? Dursleys? Who are they?” Henry asked with a frown, not remembering anyone with a name like that.

“You don't know the Dursleys? Wow, you are really lucky. I don't know if I should be happy or envious.” Harry snorted.

“Your mother's sister's family, Harr- Henry? Don't you know them?” Dumbledore queried, ignoring Harry's smouldering glare.

“Ah! Now I remember it. Penisia or something. Mum did talk about her a couple of times, but she always seemed angry and disappointed discussing this Penutia. I have never met her and mum barely made two mentions of her in the last few years.” he shrugged and gave a confused look to the hysterically laughing teenager who kept mumbling ‘penisia’ in between his laughter.

“Petunia Dursley, Henry. Not Penutia and definitely not Penisia. Stop laughing, Harry, you are not a ten year old who finds the word ‘penis’ funny, are you?” Dumbledore asked lightly, his own lips twitching in amusement.

“He is such a simpleton. I can't believe this world's Harry Potter is so un-cool.” Henry said under his breath.

“I heard that, kid.” Harry grumbled after he stopped laughing.

They continued their discussion some more, but Dumbledore sent Henry off since he needed to have a private conversation with Harry Potter.

~xXxXx~

QUEST:

– Defeat all the remaining Death Eaters.

Success!

REWARD: Gained

– 1000 XP

– 10 affection with Order of Phoenix 

– 10 affection with Hogwarts Six

Bonus Objective:

– Kill the Death Eaters

Success!

Bonus Reward: Gained

– Familiar Egg

Henry was sitting on a bed in his new room. In Grimmauld Place which was covered with Fidelius. It wasn't big and comfy like his real room back in his world, but he didn't come here for comfort. No, he came here because he had no choice. 

Ideally, he should have remained back in his world and tried his Necromancer class there, but he couldn't. He couldn't bear to see the broken look in his mother's eyes everyday. He just couldn't. So, he ran away. But the thing which sold him on this idea was that when he leaves a world, the time in that world would stop completely. It will freeze until he comes back to that world. That was the best thing he could ask for. That's why he accepted Isis' offer to leave his world and jump into an unknown one.

This way when he goes back to his world, not a single second would have passed there. He would be able to resurrect Iris without wasting months or years of her life. When she would come back alive, nothing would change for her. 

The same couldn't be said for Henry. Although his body would be the same, of that 11 years old boy, his mind wouldn't be. He would be mentally older. But that was the sacrifice he was willing to make. He stared at the snow white egg in his hands. It was big enough that he had to hold it with two hands.

Familiar Egg:

– An egg which will give the user a strong familiar pet. 

Note: Drop a few drops of blood on the egg to make it hatch.

Henry smiled softly. He was alone in this strange new world. But maybe this would make him less lonely.

He discreetly went to the kitchen and grabbed a kitchen knife before teleporting back to his room. 

He could hear muffled arguments from one direction. He knew that not everyone was happy bringing him here. 

Shacklebolt and Moody particularly were wary of him and distrusted him after they saw how easily he killed the Death Eaters. 

He returned his attention back to the egg. He sliced his palm and let a few drops of blood drip down on the egg. The cut on his palm vanished instantly. His healing factor was just that powerful. 

He put the egg on the bed as he felt something moving underneath the shell. He stood close and stared as cracks formed on the white shell. A second later, the top part of the egg crumbled and a white gooey substance poured out from it. Henry looked on with intrigue as the white jelly-like substance formed into a ball. 

He was surprised to see the sphere of white morphing aggressively into something. Few seconds later, there was a very cute white kitten with golden eyes staring at him.

“Mew!” it purred, jumping at him. Henry caught it as the kitten snuggled into his arms.

Name: ?

Race: Shapeshifters

Current form: Cat

Lvl: 1

HP: 20

Affection: 100

Obedience: 100

Shapeshifters are mythological beings which can morph into any sentient thing. Though they do have one original form. Like this Shapeshifter has a cat as her original form. Also, when they are at their prime they can morph into far larger and powerful beasts.

“Her?” Henry asked as Isis educated him on Shapeshifters.

Yes, it is she. Now give her a name. 

The cat looked at him with wide golden eyes as if waiting to be named.

“Aura. You will be my Aura.” Henry smiled scratching the back of Aura who purred joyfully. He hugged her close and let a few tears fall from his eyes. 

He wasn't alone anymore.

~xXxXx~

Henry laid on the bed with Aura snuggled to his side, sleeping silently. 

He opened his character stat.

Character Sheet

Name: Harry Potter

Race: Human

Class: Mage

Lvl: 170(0%)

HP: 8500 (10 per second)

MP: 17000 (100 per second)

Traits :

[Remorseless]

[Lustful]

Perks :

[Gamer's Mind] (Passive)

[Gamer's Body] (Passive)

[Observe] (Active)

[Peak Body] (Passive)

[Skill Create] (Active)

[Teleportation] (Active)

[Inventory] (Active)

[Increased HP regeneration] (Passive)

[Killer] (Active)

[Increased MP regeneration] (Passive)

[Unlimited Money] (Active)

Skills :

[Ray of Light]

[Death Arrow] 

[Flying]

[Shield]

[Leech]

[Bomb]

[Energy Shield]

He sighed. He had to do it.

‘Isis, change my class to Necromancer.’

Are you sure?

‘Yes.’

Class сhanged successfully!

Henry suddenly felt too lethargic. His HPs and MPs lowered considerably. He felt his strength and magic leave him. He again opened his character stat.

Character Sheet

Name: Henry Potter

Race: Human

Class: Necromancer

Lvl: 10(0%)

HP: 500 (10 per second)

MP: 1000 (100 per second)

Traits :

[Remorseless]

[Lustful]

Perks :

[Gamer's Mind] (Passive)

[Gamer's Body] (Passive)

[Observe] (Active)

[Peak Body] (Passive)

[Skill Create] (Active)

[Teleportation] (Active)

[Inventory] (Active)

[Increased HP regeneration] (Passive)

[Killer] (Active)

[Increased MP regeneration] (Passive)

[Unlimited Money] (Active)

He had mixed feelings seeing his stats. On one hand, he still had his overpowered perks, but on other hand all his 7 skills, which would have been very useful in combat, had vanished.

No, your skills haven't vanished. They are just locked with [Mage] Class. Now you again have 20 free slots for skills. Every class will have their own 20 skills. Did you see your name?

‘Why? Wai- why ‘Henry’? My name is Harry. I am going by Henry just so others don't get confused.’

No, now you are Henry Potter. You are a Necromancer from now on in this world. A whole new character. I suggest you remember that a new Class means a new character with its own skills. I decided to change your name to make you remember this little detail. 

Also, have this.

QUEST:

– Make 5 new skills.

REWARD:

– 1000 XP

– Perk [Shapeshifter]

From now on whenever you choose a new Class, your first quest will always be to create five skills related to that Class. And no, you don't have to wait for 6 months for this quest to make one skill. Your first five skills will always be free and without the limitation of waiting for six months. But after that five you will have to wait half a year to use [Create Skill] once again.

Harry couldn't help, but give a soft chuckle. This wasn't looking so bad now.

~xXxXx~

“Are you really sure about keeping that boy here?” Shacklebolt asked tartly. Currently the members of the Order of Phoenix were sitting together around the table.

“Yes. I am.” Dumbledore answered with surety.

“You weren't there, Dumbledore. But we were. We saw that young boy fly without a broom and skewer every Death Eater with arrows. Without a flinch, dammit. Without a single second of reluctance. He just killed them like he was used to killing. He is an experienced killer. Are you sure about keeping a killer in this house where he could harm anyone?” Shacklebolt protested loudly. 

Before Dumbledore could answer, Sirius snapped angrily.

“Enough, Shack. He is Harry Potter and that's enough for me to trust him. If he wanted to kill us we wouldn't be here. Maybe he is a killer, maybe he is not. I don't care. But what I am sure of is that he is Harry Potter, even if from another parallel world. He is my godson. We will give him shelter here. And it's my damn house. This decision isn't up for a vote. If you feel unsafe than fuck off to your own homes.” 

There was a moment of silence as everyone digested that.

“Fine. But if he kills anyone here then it will be your fault.” Shacklebolt yelled.

“Yes. Yes. I take responsibility for ‘Henry’ Potter.” Sirius threw up his arms in exasperation.

“That's it for tonight. You all go have dinner. The children will be hungry after their fight.” Dumbledore said and stood up.

“Thank you, headmaster, for allowing the children to leave Hogwarts early this year.” Molly Weasley smiled gratefully at the wizened wizard. Dumbledore smiled back and nodded before leaving the room.

“Sirius, please talk to Henry. Just make him promise not to hurt anyone here. I can't be at peace if I don't have any assurance.” Molly requested to Sirius, who sighed, but nodded.

~xXxXx~

QUEST:

– Make 5 new skills.

Success!

REWARD: Gained

– 1000 XP

– Perk [Shapeshifter]

Perk: [Shapeshifter]

– This perk gives the user power to change his body in any form.

Harry nodded to himself as he changed his hair and eye colour. They were now silver. Both his hair and eyes. He wasn't Harry Potter here, no, there was already a Harry Potter. 

He was Henry Potter. 

The Necromancer. 

He glanced at his skills.

[Skeleton Horde]

– Weak humanoid skeletons wielding swords and shields. They have one tenth of the gamer's powers. They will grow strong along with the user. Maximum number of skeletons allowed in use is 2 per level of the user. 

[Undead Archers]

– Medium level undead wielding bows and arrows. They have one fifth of the user's powers. They will grow strong along with the user. Maximum number of archers allowed in use is 1 per 2 levels of the user.

[Repair]

– Gives the user power to restore bodies.

[Create Undead]

– Gives the user power to make dead bodies into undead. The undead will have half of its powers from before their death. It can be trained to become stronger.

[Ray of Darkness]

– Black jet of shadows which deals massive damage. Requires 2000 MPs to deal 4000 HPs damage.

Not bad. Definitely not bad. The one thing he had learned while trying to make skills was that he couldn't create skills unrelated to the class or create stupidly overpowered skills. The first skill he had tried to make was [Resurrect]. It obviously failed but thankfully triggered a quest. 

He looked at his new quest.

QUEST:

– Reach level 300 in Necromancer.

REWARD:

– Perk [Reviver]

Well, at least he finally had a concrete goal now. No matter how hard it looked.

Chapter Text

7. The House of Snakes

“Mew!” 

That was the first sound Sirius heard when he entered Henry's room. He gave a bewildered look to the small white feline. Though his surprise grew as he saw Henry's face.

“What happened to your hair and eyes? Why are they silver? And when did you get a pet?” He asked, staring at the silver haired boy who was lounging on the bed lazily.

“I decided to look different. I don't want to look similar to that lame Harry Potter. And meet Aura, she is my cat. As for how I got her, it's a secret.” Henry said, petting the small cat.

“You look ridiculous.”

“And you look old. What's the point?”

Sirius sighed and decided to drop the conversation about the kid's unconventional appearance. He dragged a chair from the study table and sat on it, looking at Henry. 

“I am asked to have this conversation with you. So, bear with me.” Sirius began, “Listen carefully. Not all people here are happy to have you. The show you put in the death chamber had big effects. It made Shacklebolt and Moody afraid of you. And the fear had then spread in every member of the Order. Just now, Molly asked me to keep you from killing anyone. They think that you are a serial killer or something. But I have taken your responsibility. I went against them to keep you here. So, please try not to break this trust. I don't care if you are a killer or not. Not until you try to hurt someone close to me. Are we clear?”

“Crystal. I mean, wow, do they really think I am an unhinged murderer? That's… understandable I guess after they saw me skewering those bastards. You don't have to worry though. I haven't killed anyone innocent yet. I won't hurt any of you. You are all Harry's family and I will try to remain out of his business. It is his world after all.” Henry shrugged.

“Thank you. Though I was hoping that you might be willing to help Harry since he is your counterpart. Honestly, Harry needs all the help he can get. Soon, there will be chaos everywhere as the war heats up and a powerful friend like you might be the most important ally Harry will need.” Sirius told him solemnly.

“I mean, I won't say no when he asks for help. It's just that it is his world. I don't want to just jump in and overshadow him. It appears he is the hero here and I don't want to interfere unless he asks me. I will do my own thing. I have my own goals. And honestly, I was never good at being a hero. I was a killer and am a killer. I know how to kill without feeling remorse. That's what I am perfect at. So, if you ever need my help just ask me. Your target will be taken out, that you can be assured of. Until then I will remain out of your way.” Henry replied nonchalantly.

“Okay. I guess that's the best I can ask for. If you ever need to talk, please come to me. Even if you are not my Harry, you still are Harry and that's enough for me to help you in any way I can.” Sirius smiled softly, standing up and pushing the chair back under the study table. His eyes hid so many conflicting emotions as he stared at an alternate version of his godson.

“I will, Padfoot. I will.” Henry said with a small smile.

“Dinner is at 8.” Sirius closed the door behind him saying that.

~xXxXx~

Henry stood and looked on curiously at his experiment. 

Name: Bellatrix Lestrange

Race: Undead

Class: Mage

Lvl: 40

HP: 2000

MP: 4000

Affection: 0

Obedience: 100

Thoughts: Nothing

He had finally decided to make use of the corpses. He activated the [Create Undead] skill and chose the strongest dead body for the experimentation. 

Bellatrix Lestrange. One could say anything about her, but her strength and skills were never in question. She was level 80 before her death. That was a high, very high level. Logically, she shouldn't have died from his single [Death Arrow] since it would only deal 1500 HPs damage while her full health was 4000 HPs. But does it really matter whether someone is weak or strong when an arrow pierces their heart? No, it doesn't. 

Unlike him, everyone else didn't have the luxury of [Gamer's Body]. They couldn't survive with an arrow piercing their heart. They would die no matter the amount of their HPs remaining. 

That's why even though Bellatrix was level 80, she didn't survive. Because in the end, she was just a human. And humans don't survive with a bursted heart. But she wasn't human now. Not anymore. She was an undead. A missing heart won't stop her from now on. 

She would crawl when she wouldn't have legs, she would bite when she wouldn't have hands. She would keep on going until her HPs hit 0. She would do everything in her power to follow his orders.

She was currently standing in front of him. Henry had used [Repair] on her and restored her body before making her an undead. Standing across from him, she didn't look dead at the first glance. Her wild black hair was falling behind her in waves. Her slender hourglass figure didn't have a single scratch on her. Her fancy black dress was clean and devoid of any blood or dust. But her once vibrant purple eyes were glassy. And her skin was also very pale. Though she might still pass as a normal witch. 

Let's test some things.

“What is your name?” He asked.

“Bellatrix Lestrange.” She answered in a monotonous voice.

“Who do you follow?”

“My master.” She replied in the same tone.

“Who is your master?”

“You.”

“Will you do anything for me?”

“Yes.”

“Will you die for me?” Henry asked curiously, stepping forward and pointing his wand at her chest. Usually he wouldn't bother with a wand, but his measly number of MPs had forced him to pick back his wand from his Inventory. He would happily take the discounted amount of MPs for his spells by holding onto his wand.

“Yes.”

“Are you sure?” he asked again, standing closer to her. They were just a step away from each other. Henry had to slightly look up since she was obviously taller than him. His wand bumped into her accidently.

“Yes.”

“Then stay still.” Henry ordered coldly, pressing his wand into her soft squishy chest, just where her heart should be. Bellatrix followed his order and didn't move. Henry stared at her emotionless purple eyes. He confessed silently that she was a beautiful woman. A beautiful bitch, but beautiful nonetheless. Not as pretty as his mother though. He doubted anyone would ever be.

“Ray of Darkness!” Henry mumbled. 

There was no jet of light since his wand was pressed into her breast. It was a point blank shot. But a second later, Bellatrix stiffened and then she crumbled on the floor, dead again. 

There was no physical injury on her body, but an [Observe] later, he confirmed her death. Her HP was 0. 

His new skill [Ray of Darkness] reminded him of the infamous Killing Curse which didn't leave a mark behind on the victim's body though he knew they both worked on different principles. 

He was confident that this skill was far stronger than the Killing Curse. And he was also sure that his undead would survive Killing Curses with barely a scratch since the AK worked by forcefully removing the soul of the victim from its body. But what would happen if there wasn't a soul in a body to begin with? Simple, nothing would happen. The AK would just be a merry flash of green lights and nothing else.

‘What is dead may never die.’ Henry pondered amusedly while looking at his first undead who was sprawled on the floor.

“Arise,” he whispered, pointing his wand at the dead body of Bellatrix Lestrange. Her eyes snapped open and she stood straight, waiting for his orders. 

“Act normal like a human.” Henry ordered. If she could act like a normal living being then Henry would have a shortcut to empower himself. He could spread his undeads as spies in every faction and would have intelligence on everything. 

An eager smile brightened his face.

Bellatrix remained still, just looking blankly at him, not understanding his order.

“So you are just a mindless slave, huh. Do you feel pain?” Henry questioned her, pushing his wand violently on her cheek. Well, he wasn't going to get lucky every time. It seems his plan to plant his undeads as spies won't work.

“No.” she answered obediently.

“No?” Henry tilted his head in thought before backhanding her across the face. Bellatrix remained unresponsive, not a single sign of anger in her expression. She really was just a soulless husk acting like a human. At least her skin wasn't peeling off like in those horror movies and she was able to maintain her body perfectly. And there was also this human warmth to her skin, most probably because the magic was trying to keep her as human as possible.

“Hmm. A mindless slave. You can be useful too I guess.” Henry murmured before waving his hand, putting her into his inventory. She wasn't alive so there wasn't any rule stopping him from stashing her into his vast limitless inventory. He surely wasn't going to let her stay in his room. If the other people saw her then some uncomfortable questions would be asked. 

He heard Isis' voice announcing his new quest.

QUEST:

– Create 10 Undead.

REWARD:

– 1000 XP

Well, he had few bodies remaining in his inventory. This quest was easy.

~xXxXx~

At the time for dinner, Henry stepped into the kitchen. 

There was a long table in the centre where everyone was sitting. His counterpart, Harry Potter, was sitting with his friends. The same friends who had accompanied him in the ministry for the fight. Though the blonde-haired girl and Neville were absent. 

There were adults present there too. Tonks, Sirius, Remus, a ginger haired plump woman and a kind looking middle aged man discreetly eyed him.

“Come on, Henry. Sit on that chair. It's not taken.” Sirius said with forced joviality, pointing to a chair beside Hermione's. Henry shrugged and plopped down beside Hermione.

“Hi. You really did change your hair and eyes to silver. We thought Sirius was joking.” Hermione smiled nervously. Tonks grinned from across the table and changed her own hair and eyes to silver. 

“Nice choice. Though I like my pink.” Tonks chuckled before turning back to her usual form.

“Hi.” Henry mumbled back. He noticed that all the other conversations had stopped. Everyone was paying attention to their conversation.

“It is so amazing that there are parallel worlds similar to ours. I still can't believe that you really are Harry Potter from another world.” Hermione babbled excitedly. 

A nostalgic smile graced Henry's lips, remembering the other Hermione from his world.

“Yeah. You remind me of my version of Hermione. It has been just two months since we started Hogwarts together, but she is already a good friend of mine.” Henry said wistfully.

“Oh! Does she look exactly like me or do we differ in appearance? I can't be sure and how did you become friends with her? Also, is Hermione of yours number 1 in every class like me? And-”

“Hermione, breathe.” Ron smiled patiently. “Let the bloke answer your questions one at a time.”

“Yes, she looks exactly like you. I mean since you are older, you obviously are way prettier than your preteen counterpart. But I am sure that your own preteen appearance would have been the same as hers. As for how I became friends with her, I helped her in finding my friend's toad on the train. I am sure you know him, Neville Longbottom.” Henry answered, skipping her last question, he knew how competitive she could be and he didn't want to deal with that right now. 

Hermione blushed at his compliment while Ginny and Tonks giggled at her embarrassed reaction.

“Yes, he is a friend of ours.” Harry replied who was sitting between Tonks and Ron. The two teenage boys were sending amused smirks at Hermione who in return was glaring at them.

“Though I am a bit surprised that Ron is your best friend.” Henry remarked curiously.

“What? Are you saying that your version of Ron isn't your best friend?” Ron asked with a frown. 

Henry shook his head.

“Yes, he is barely an acquaintance. My best friends are Neville, Tracey and Daphne.” Henry informed them though he didn't mention Iris who was his best-est friend. He just didn't want to discuss her with them. The thoughts of her always left him in a mournful mood.

“Who are Tracey and Daphne? I don't even know them.” Harry said, looking at Ron who too shook his head.

“Really? You both are idiots. Tracey Davis and Daphne Greengrass are in the same year as us. They are our Slytherin classmates. How can you not know them when we have been sharing classes with them for years?” Hermione rolled her eyes at the two boys.

“You are friends with Slytherins?” Both Harry and Ron asked simultaneously, looking dumbstruck.

“Yep. What's the problem with that? They are my childhood friends.” Henry said defensively.

“Oh, no, it's no problem. We are just shocked. We never imagined that Gryffindors could be friends with Slytherins.” Ron chuckled together with Harry.

Henry shot them a strange look. They both were stupid dorks, no surprise that they were each other's best friends.

“Don't mind them. They are Quidditch fanatics. The idea of Gryffindors being cordial with Slytherins is too strange for them. They sometimes forget that there is a world outside Quidditch.” Hermione complained in an exasperated voice.

“You like Quidditch?” Henry questioned his counterpart.

“You don't like Quidditch?” Harry gave him a horrified look. “Ron, we need to get this kid on a broom. He is missing out on something amazing.”

“Definitely.” Ron agreed. Before Henry could protest a single cute sound interrupted their discussion.

“Mew.”

All the occupants of the room stared as a tiny white fluffy kitty ran around the table before jumping into Henry's lap.

“Hello, Aura. Had a nice sleep?” Henry smiled, scratching behind her ear.

“Mew!” Aura purred in affirmation before glaring at the other people in the kitchen. She growled in a threatening manner. Though it sounded far more adorable than a growl should.

“It's fine, Aura. They won't hurt us.” Henry reassured his cat, patting her affectionately.

“Whoa! You have a cat and such a cute one.” The girls gathered around him, bathing Aura in their attention who in turn immensely enjoyed the pattings and scratchings.

~xXxXx~

It'd been months since he appeared in this world. He had gotten into a quick routine to stop himself from feeling lonely and miserable. 

He spent his free time with Harry and his friends while using most of his time to level up. Isis had been a good friend who had given him quests almost daily so he could speed up his levelling process. He had killed, stolen corpses from graveyards, mutilated dead bodies and did many morally questionable things for his quests. 

In the end, it was worth it. He always reminded himself that.

While his levels weren't as high as he wanted, he was glad that he would be the most powerful student when he went to Hogwarts. Yes, Henry was again going to Hogwarts for his first year in this world. 

It was weird that he would ride the Hogwarts Express again for the first year. Not that he had to repeat much since he only got two months of education in his real world. 

He was relieved that he wouldn't have to fear the older students. Since the war had started, Henry was sure there would be many Death Eater juniors at Hogwarts. 

He was also glad that the public didn't know he was the one who killed all those Death Eaters. He didn't need any attention. His goal now was to silently level up to 300 and help others when they asked him. 

He wasn't naive enough to think that he wouldn't get attention with his stubborn decision for silver hair and eyes and for keeping his last name ‘Potter’. But he would try to keep that attention as little as he could. 

Henry had decided with the story that he was a distant relative to Harry, that he was a Potter from a sub-branch of the main family. Dumbledore had been helpful in creating documents for his identity. According to it, he was an orphan, son of a dead squib couple, Asher and Mary Potter. 

He knew his decision to keep his last name Potter was going to create many problems for him, but he couldn't bring himself to change it. His name had already been changed by Isis, he would feel like a stranger living in his own body if he couldn't even call himself a Potter. He would rather go through many hurdles than leave his last name. That last name was his legacy and he wouldn't insult it. He checked his character sheet.

Character Sheet

Name: Henry Potter

Race: Human

Class: Necromancer

Lvl: 50(0%)

HP: 2500 (10 per second)

MP: 5000 (100 per second)

Traits :

[Remorseless]

[Lustful]

Perks :

[Gamer's Mind] (Passive)

[Gamer's Body] (Passive)

[Observe] (Active)

[Peak Body] (Passive)

[Skill Create] (Active)

[Teleportation] (Active)

[Inventory] (Active)

[Increased HP regeneration] (Passive)

[Killer] (Active)

[Increased MP regeneration] (Passive)

[Unlimited Money] (Active)

[Shapeshifter] (Active)

Skills :

[Skeleton Horde]

[Undead Archer]

[Repair]

[Create Undead]

[Ray of Darkness]

[Mana Manipulation]

He had created a new skill when the [Create Skill] perk was available again.

[Mana Manipulation]

– This skill gives the user power to control his mana to affect the reality. The more powerful the user, the more he can control his mana.

It was a good skill. He needed this skill to keep up the appearance of a wizard. Right now, he was a Necromancer and his system didn't let him use his magic since it was attached to the Mage class. So, to counter it, he had to spend his [Create Skill] perk to obtain this power. He couldn't exactly go to Hogwarts if he wasn't able to do magic after all.

After declining Harry's offer to sit with him, Henry sought out an empty compartment for himself. He placed his trunk over the upper seat and slumped down on the window seat, staring through the window as parents and children parted with hugs and kisses. 

His mother's kind face popped up in his mind. A terrible sadness washed over him. He wished he could throw his arms around her and bury his face into her bosom like he used to do. That would surely cure him of this depression and loneliness. At least, his world was frozen and his mum didn't have to feel the sorrow of losing a child. And just like that, determination coursed through his body again. 

He would max this class. He would reach the highest level in Necromancer. He would revive Iris, he would stop his mother from falling apart. Then they would be a happy and loving family again.

A growl sounded from beside him, snapping him out of his trance. Aura was glaring at him. Seeing his cute feline companion lightened the weight on his heart. She was a blessing in this unknown world.

He knew what she was wanting him to do from her wide eyed stare.

“Fine. But don't think that I will always give in to your demands. Just for a few hours, okay?” Henry grumbled half-heartedly. 

Unlike a cat, Aura nodded in affirmation. Henry gave out an amused huff and used his [Shapeshifter] perk to turn himself into a small black cat. 

Aura mewled loudly and pounced on him. Henry, who now was a black Burmese cat, got into a joyful mood and started playing with her. The two small cats played and wrestled for a while before slowing down and snuggling with each other.

“You are so soft, papa.” Aura purred, rubbing her face on his side.

Yes, Henry could understand Aura when he was in cat form. And yes, Henry was a father at the young age of 11. Any problems?

Henry tried to move, but his ‘daughter’ had her paws around him, keeping him close to her. That was the reason why Henry didn't find his cat form as enjoyable as he should. Because when he was in cat form, he was just a glorified pillow for Aura. 

She was a very clingy pet/daughter, but then again she was only a couple of months old. She was like an attention seeking little child, always wanting to be the centre of his world. And truthfully, Henry didn't mind it that much. She was like a ray of sunshine in these cloudy days.

The sound of compartment doors opening made the two cats stare at the new occupants. It took a second, but Henry quickly realised who the two girls were.

They were Tracey and Daphne. But unlike his Tracey and Daphne, they weren't adorable little girls. 

These two were basically beautiful women. Daphne had her honey blonde hair in a tight bun and her piercing blue eyes trained on them. Tracey's brunette hair on the other hand was plaited in an intricate style. Her hazel eyes shone happily as her gaze fixed on the felines.

“Woah! Look what we have here.” Tracey gasped and plopped down on the opposite seat with Aura in her lap. Daphne gently picked up Henry and placed him in her own lap as she sat on the window seat. He purred as her nimble fingers scratched his ears.

“Papa, papa. See, I claimed this stupid bimbo as my slave.” Aura said elaredly while Tracey ran her fingers through her snow-white fur.

“Language, dear. You can't just claim anyone as your slaves.” Henry said in a stern voice.

“But I wanna.”

“Nope.”

“Please.”

“I said no, Aura. Now shut up and enjoy your attention.” 

“ What do you think they are talking about?” Tracey asked Daphne who was curiously looking at the mewling cats.

“Food.” Daphne answered succinctly.

“Probably. I am unsure whose cats these two are. I see a trunk on the upper seat, meaning this compartment is already occupied. Should we find another compartment for ourselves?” Tracey mumbled.

“No. I want to pet this one more.” Daphne shook her head, fondly looking at the black cat in her lap. 

“Meow!” Henry nudged her chest and looked at her with wide emerald eyes. 

“Don't worry. I am not going anywhere.” Daphne showed a happy smile and hugged him close.

“Hehe. These two are rare beauties. I almost want to steal them from their owner.” Tracey giggled as Aura licked her cheek.

“Yes. You are right. That's a brilliant idea.” Daphne nodded seriously.

“I was joking, Daphne.” Tracey responded with amusement.

“Are you sure? No one will know. We can cuddle with them forever if we steal them. Think about how cosy it would be to sleep with our arms wrapped around their soft furry bodies.” Daphne complained with a pout.

“You are making it very hard to say no. But, no. We won't take them from their owner. That is wrong.” Tracey firmly told her.

“Goody two shoes.” Daphne whispered under her breath.

“I heard that, Miss Ice Queen.” Tracey retorted mockingly. Daphne just groaned and laid down on her back, taking the whole seat for herself. She sat the black cat on her impressive breasts and grinned at him.

“Come with me, Mr. Green. I will give you the best milk and tasty cat food.” Daphne bribed him in a conspiratorial tone. 

Tracey laughed from across them.

“Yeah, milk. Definitely milk. Just bare your breasts for him, the cat will follow you to the end of the world then. Who else wouldn't want milk from the sexy boobs of Daphne? This cat is a male, right? Let's see if the beauty of Daphne Greengrass can charm cats or not.”

Henry laughed at the lewd joke. That was so funny. Sirius would be rolling on the ground in laughter at this joke while his mum probably would harshly scold Tracey. 

This unique action brought the attention of the two girls on him.

“Was that strange sound laughing? Did the cat understand what we were saying?” Tracey gasped, looking at him.

“Of course it was a laugh. What else could it be you stupid furless bimbo?” Aura hissed.

“Enough! Young lady. If I hear another insult from you, there will be no more cuddle time with me.” Henry reprimanded his daughter.

“What? No fair, papa.” Aura complained.

“Yes, little ones, why not ignore us and keep on conversing with each other?” Tracey asked sarcastically, dubiously staring at the two cats. 

Aura stiffled an urge to insult this stupid bitch and kept her silence. Though she was rewarded with a compliment which made her very happy.

“Good girl.”

“Hey, Mr. Green. If you understood what Tracey said then would you become my pet if I show you my boobs. You can even suck on them. Though there will be no milk unfortunately.” Daphne offered eagerly, looking at him expectantly.

“You know how messed up and impressive it is that I don't know if you're joking or not? And no, as I am your girlfriend, I forbid you from showing your tits to anyone other than me.” Tracey said with a cute pout. Daphne shrugged.

“Sorry, Mr. Green. The offer is no longer available. My girlfriend is very possessive. So, no titties for you.” Daphne giggled, hugging him tightly. 

Tracey rolled her eyes affectionately at her while tending to the silent Aura, who was glaring at the blonde bimbo for being too cuddly with her papa.

Henry just let Daphne cuddle with him and let the warm happiness fill him up. It was a very fulfilling experience to see his best friends so happy in this war-torn country even if they weren't exactly his best friends in this world. 

The rest of the ride went by in this fashion. Tracey claimed Aura while Daphne hugged Henry or ‘Mr. Green’ as she called him for the next few hours. When the train was nearing the Hogsmeade station, the girls decided to change into their uniforms. 

Henry was very conflicted whether to stop them or keep them in the dark and stay where he was. But before they could remove their clothes, Henry decided to change into his human form. 

The two girls who were standing between the seats, stared at him in wonder. Henry was impressed that they hadn't screamed yet.

“Yo! Please let me leave before you both take off your clothes. I wasn-”

But his sentence was cut off when Daphne jumped him and pulled him into a tight hug.

“Yay! Mr. Green can turn into a human or a human who can turn into Mr. Green. Doesn't matter. What a beautiful and wonderful cat or a human you are. Such nice silver hair and eyes. Please become my pet, please! Tracey, can we keep him? We can even have a threesome with him.” Daphne laughed joyfully. 

Tracey and Henry stared at Daphne in amazement.

“Baby, he is a kid. I am guessing a first-year.” Tracey rebuked absent-mindedly, still in daze.

“No worries. I like them young.” Daphne waved her worries away, still clinging to Henry and hugging his face to her voluptuous chest. 

Tracey narrowed her eyes on her.

“That joke warrants a punishment. We will get to that when we are into our dorms. Now stop suffocating the poor boy.” Tracey scolded her and pulled her away from the dumbfounded Henry.

“Spanking? Please say it will be spanking.” Daphne pleaded breathlessly, her cheeks deep with blush. 

“I said punishment. Not reward. And I swear if you say one other lewd thing in front of this little kid, I will never spank you again.” Tracey hissed with a pinched nose. 

Daphne's eyes widened in horror and she sat back on the seat, looking miserable.

“Yes, dear.” Daphne nodded. Tracey sighed in relief and looked at the boy.

“So, you are an animagus, I guess. Very impressive for a boy who is just starting Hogwarts. And you didn't think it was important to reveal that earlier. I was getting suspicious why the owner of that trunk didn't come back.” Tracey told him with a frown.

“Kind of, not exactly an animagus though let's go with that. That is a more sensible explanation anyway. I was just being a cat because Aura here likes cuddling with me in a cat form since she herself is a cat. You two just stepped into our compartment and adopted us as your personal stuffed toys. Not going to lie, it was enjoyable. So, time just flew by while you played with us. But when you were going to undress, I decided it would be inappropriate to hide my true self anymore.” Henry defended himself with a sheepish smile.

“Such a gentleman. Come here, Mr. Green, you can still sit in my lap.” Crazy Daphne had been spotted again. Her arms were wide open, offering him a hug.

“Daphne!” Tracey sighed tiredly. 

Henry couldn't help, but laugh at their byplay. It was the first time he felt so light and happy after coming to this world. They really were such amazing girls.

“I am Henry Potter and not Mr. Green by the way.” Henry smiled at them. 

“I am Daphne Greengrass. It is wonderful meeting you, Mr. Green.” Daphne piped up, ignoring his real name.

“I am Tracey Davis. Nice to meet you, Henry. Any relation with Harry Potter?” She asked.

“Yeah. We are distantly related. I am from a squib branch of the family.” Henry went on with the new created persona. Tracey's face contorted in displeasure at hearing that. She sat back on the seat again and took Aura in her lap.

“Times are dangerous, Henry. Your last name will make you a target, no matter how distantly related you are to Harry Potter. Be careful at Hogwarts.” 

“But don't worry, Mr. Green. No one in Hogwarts will be able to hurt you. I will kill them if they even try.” Daphne whispered dangerously, her blue eyes glowing  maliciously with power. The temperature dropped a few degrees in the closed compartment.

“Calm down, Daphne. No one is hurting Henry.” Tracey yelled, shooting an exasperated look at her.

“Okay.” Daphne shrugged and gave him a brilliant smile. The temperature was back to normal. 

After that, they talked for a few minutes.

“It was nice meeting you two. I will leave you both to change. See you later at Hogwarts, Tracey and Daphne.” Henry stood up, seeing the train was slowing down.

“See you later, Mr. Green.”

“See you later, Henry.”

Henry left the compartment after taking his trunk. With Aura placed on his shoulder, he went to Harry's compartment where he would hopefully get the opportunity to change into his robes. 

He had used [Observe] on the girls to see what those two thought about him and how powerful they were. They definitely were strong for sixth-year students.

Name: Daphne Greengrass

Race: Human

Class: Mage

Lvl: 38

HP: 1900

MP: 3800

Affection: 20

Obedience: 0

Thoughts about you: Fondness, Protectiveness

Well, this is interesting. Henry had scored 20 affection points with her just after one meeting. And she genuinely felt protective of him and wasn't just acting. Strange, since he distinctively remembered his Daphne from the real world being a lot harder to increase affection points and far colder to strangers.

Name: Tracey Davis

Race: Human

Class: Mage

Lvl: 35

HP: 1750

MP: 3500

Affection: 10

Obedience: 0

Thoughts about you: Sympathy, Suspicion

Ho ho ho, this was definitely strange, a world where Tracey's affection points were lesser than Daphne. A world where Tracey was comparatively more wary of strangers than Daphne. 

Really, it was quite fascinating. Hopefully he would be able to win her trust during his stay at Hogwarts. Honestly, spending his time with these two girls was relaxing. He wouldn't mind their constant company.

‘If my Daphne and Tracey grow up into these two girls then my life will definitely become quite interesting and hilarious.’ Henry thought with amusement.

~xXxXx~

“SLYTHERIN!” The hat yelled. 

Henry rested the hat on the stool and walked towards the table full of Death Eaters and Death Eater sympathisers. 

The Great Hall was totally silent after witnessing a boy named Henry Potter get sorted into the house of snakes. Henry caught Harry's troubled gaze from the Gryffindor table. 

He just nodded at the boy. There was no need for his older counterpart to be worried about him. He was strong enough to protect himself and if not he could still use his [Teleportation] perk to escape.

Henry should have chosen a safe house like Hufflepuff or Ravenclaw to lay low in this tense period of war. But after giving it some thought, he decided the opportunity to be with Daphne and Tracey was worth some danger. And it wasn't like any of the Slytherin students were a threat to him. 

None were strong enough to harm him. 

He was a budding Necromancer. He would turn their insides out instead of cowering in front of them. He would turn their parents and siblings into ghouls before kneeling before them. Yes, his decision was going to cause some annoyances but it was worth it. After all, he couldn't exactly leave his new friends all alone with the ‘evil’ and ‘pugnacious’ Slytherins. 

Even though they weren't his Daphne and Tracey, they were still the dopplegangers of his best friends. And that was enough for him to show some familial loyalty to the girls and try to keep them safe.

Daphne waved at him from where she was sitting with Tracey. He hurried towards them and plopped down beside her.

“So, you followed me into the snake pit. Wow, I am flattered. Really, I am. But I already have a girlfriend. A permanent girlfriend. Sorry to break your heart, Mr. Green. Still, you can be my little brother, no? I always wanted a younger brother. I will take care of you, little bro. No one will harm you while you are with me.” Daphne babbled happily, ruffling his hair affectionately.

“It's fine. I am too young to have a girlfriend anyway. Hmm, I have never been a younger brother. Well, I will get used to it.” Henry played along as an amused smile spread on his face.

“Jokes aside, Henry. You really chose the worst house for yourself. You should not be here. You cannot be here.” Tracey sighed, rubbing her forehead.

“I am feeling very welcomed.” Henry snorted. 

“Shut your trap, Tracey. Big sis will take care of little bro. You don't need to worry.” Daphne complained and pulled Henry into a one-armed hug. 

“Yes. Big sis will protect me. I don't need you, Tracey. Go away. Boo!” Henry grinned, wrapping his arm around Daphne and shooting a smug look at Tracey.

“You both are going to be massive headaches. Aren't you?” Tracey groaned, thumping her head on the table, ignoring the ongoing sorting. 

She was scared, change that to terrified, of the consequences of a Potter sorted into Slytherin. She knew they were on a tightrope after taking this little boy under their wing. She only hoped that they would survive this.

Daphne and Henry just shared an amused smirk, unaware of the legitimate fears running through Tracey's mind.

~xXxXx~

“Look what we have here? A little Gryffindor trapped in the snake den with Slytherins.” An older boy stepped forward. 

All the occupants of the snake house were present at the moment. It was just a few seconds after Professor Slughorn, their new head of the house, left the first years so they could mingle in their new house.

Tracey and Daphne were sitting alone on a sofa in a corner. They both stood up and sauntered towards Henry. Their gait was full of confidence, their faces didn't have a single ounce of fear. They stopped between the older boy and Henry, putting their hands on Henry's shoulders.

“Fuck off! Draxin, Henry Potter is under my protection.” Daphne smiled coldly, her gaze roaming over every student to see if anyone disagreed. “If anyone here even tries to hurt him, they will invite my unquenchable rage.” 

“What is the meaning of this, Greengrass? You are intruding in our matters. If you don't follow the agreement then your and your family's assured safety won't be assured anymore.” Edward Draxin threatened hotly.

“According to the agreement between the Grey faction and the Dark Lord, we won't interfere with his plans and won't take a side. And in return he won't target us and leave us to our own devices, right? How am I violating this agreement? I just accepted a newly sorted Slytherin first-year into the Grey faction, under my wing. I think I am allowed to do that, no?” Daphne explained stonily. 

The others didn't have any answer to that.

“But he is a Potter!” someone yelled from the back.

“Yes. A Potter from a sub-branch. An orphan Potter, a son of dead squib parents. Don't tell me you consider this first-year dangerous? Who I might add knows no magic right now. I hope you won't channel your hatred for Harry Potter on this child. I won't have that. He is under my protection and I won't have him harmed. Do you understand?” Daphne calmly asked.

“What if the Dark Lord asks for him? Will you stand in his way then?” Draco Malfoy, who was silent for the whole time, finally spoke up. Daphne narrowed her eyes at the blonde teenager.

“I hardly think the Dark Lord feels threatened by this first-year. So, I don't see him having any interest in him. But if the time comes when the Dark Lord wants a member of the Grey Faction, this Henry Potter, then he would have to talk with my father. After all, he can't just swoop in and kidnap a boy from my faction. That's breaking the agreement, right, Draxin?”

Edward Draxin was silent for a second before his eyes widened. He started laughing.

“I see what you are doing, Greengrass. You are basically taking Henry Potter as a hostage so you can hand him to the Dark Lord in the future for extra favours. Wow, that's ruthless. But that's exactly what I can expect from someone like you. I am impressed.” Edward grinned. “Poor Potter, he can either be a willing prisoner of yours or a dead body. Little kid doesn't have much choice.”

“You can think whatever you want, Edward. Now, It's time for me to guide my new friend to his dorm.” Daphne replied blankly.

“Haha. Go on. Honestly, it is such a tragedy that a beautiful and intelligent girl like you is settling for the half-blood Davies. I won't mind having that arse.” Edward smirked, trying to get a reaction out of her.

“You won't be able to handle this arse, Draxin. Just dream on. I don't like boys anyway. Why would I want your ugly dick instead of my sweet Tracey's flower? If you are being truthful you would have chosen the same in my place.” Daphne smiled patiently while her eyes burned with anger. 

“Alas, this ugly dick is required to produce future heirs for your family, no? It doesn't matter if you like it. I just need to pump into you for the betterment of our race. We can't have the ancient house of Greengrass die because the daughter of that family wasn't up for dicking.” Edward chuckled mockingly.

“Hmm, you are right. I will fulfil my duty as a daughter of my house. But I will definitely choose a better candidate for ‘dicking’ me than you. After all, your ancestors were pimping their daughters and mothers to gain prestige while mine was already an ancient house even at that time. And the last question for you, Eddy, does your father too follow the tradition of pimping his daughter, wife and mother? I wouldn't mind having a go at your mother. She does have such nice lips. I can imagine them locked with my nether ones. I might even throw some galleons at her for the service.” Daphne smirked cruelly.

“You bitch! Cru-” Before Edward could finish the spell, Daphne's own wand was pointed at him.

“CRUCIO!” Daphne yelled. The red jet of light struck the boy and he went down screaming in pain. His blood curdling shriek echoed in the common room. The others looked horrified, but no one came forward to stop it. After a minute of terrified screaming, Tracey placed her hand on Daphne's shoulder and shook her head.

“I think we have scarred the new first years enough. Let's go.”

Daphne stopped the spell and gazed at the cowering first years. She let an amused smile play on her lips.

“Welcome to hell.” 

Tracey grabbed her hand and led her towards the first year dormitories. Henry was hot on their heels.

“This will be your room, Henry. It will be your only safe haven in the Slytherin house. No one can enter it without your permission.” Tracey informed him while pointing to a door with his name engraved on it. 

Henry nodded and opened it. 

The room wasn't too big or too small. It was just large enough to fit a big bed, a wardrobe and a shelf without appearing crampy. Henry stepped in and gazed around. 

His cat, Aura, was already on the bed, napping silently. His trunk too was sitting on his bed. Overall, he liked his new room. The green overlay on everything looked quite nice. He plopped down on his bed with a sigh. Today had been quite a tiring and dramatic day.

“Henry, would you mind inviting us in? We can't come in without your permission.” Daphne asked.

“Oh, sorry! Come in both of you.” 

Tracey dragged the chair from the study table and slumped in it. Daphne chose to sit on the armrest of her chair.

“I hope we don't break his new chair.” Tracey said amusedly, placing her hand around Daphne's waist. Henry decided to stop them before they began their playful banter again.

“So, that happened, huh? Wow. Don't know what to say or feel.” 

“Don't worry, Henry. You are safe for now. I won't let anyone hurt you.” Daphne said reassuringly.

“I don't want to come out as rude or anything, but why are you helping me so much? I am basically a stranger to you.” Henry asked slowly, staring at the crazy blonde girl.

“Yes, Daphne, even I am curious to know. Why are we helping him? I don't reckon your altruistic side has finally woken up.” Tracey questioned her. 

Daphne hummed in thought.

“Honestly, I don't know. I guess I just like you very much.” She shrugged, telling half-truth. 

Henry and Tracey shared a glance. Then Tracey shook her head fondly.

“Your latest stunt might get us in more danger.” She tried to complain though there was no bite in her words. She seemed resigned, used to her girlfriend's impulsive antics.

“Don't worry. The Dark Lord won't target us. He has enough on his plate. He wouldn't want to anger the Neutral faction while he is waging war against the Progressives.” Daphne responded thoughtfully.

“And you think he will leave you all alone if he wins the war?” Henry raised his eyebrow.

“Oh hell no, he will kill all of our leaders and sell us girls into sexual slavery to the Death Eaters to satiate their lust and pop out pureblood babies for his new world. Hmm, even I won't like that and I am far from prude.” Daphne said nonchalantly.

“Darling, why don't we keep the language child-friendly? I am getting tired of scolding you already.” Tracey growled, smacking her head lightly.

“It's fine, Tracey. I have an uncle whose jokes are cruder than Daphne's. I am used to it. But aren't you worried about what will happen after the war?” Henry asked dubiously. He couldn't understand why Daphne was being so carefree about her situation. If he was in her position, he would have killed everyone to solve his problem.

“I guess I am a little worried. But I have a hunch that Harry Potter and Dumbledore will somehow save the day. So, I try to ignore the looming darkness. Ignorance is bliss after all.” Daphne shrugged again.

“Well, you can be sure that I won't let anything like that happen to you. You are my friends now. I will protect you.” Henry nodded resolutely.

“Aw! My heart warms that Mr. Green wants to protect us. I can't stop myself anymore.” Daphne gushed and pounced on him, hugging him tightly.

“There, there, Mr. Green. I will protect you and you will protect us. Such a romantic proposition. Who's a good little brother? Who's a good little brother? You, you are.” Daphne giggled, suffocating him at her soft chest.

“Dear, let him breathe. You don't want to kill your ‘little brother’ by smothering him between your breasts.” Tracey groaned exasperatedly. She didn't even try to reprimanded her.

“Hehe. He is just so cute. You sure we can't keep him?” Daphne asked Tracey with puppy dog eyes.

“No. We can't. I don't share.” Tracey replied with closed eyes. Yes, that was her defence against Daphne's cute plea. Just close your eyes. “Let's go now. He looks exhausted. We will give him silence to sleep.” 

“Okay. See you tomorrow, Mr. Green. We will have so much fun from now on. I will find you some girls to fuck.” Daphne jabbered joyfully.

“Daphne!” Tracey whined.

“Fine. I will correct it. Since you are so little, we will catalogue girls so you can fuck them in few years when you are not so little anymore. Was that good enough, Tracey?” 

“No.”

“Perfect.” Daphne grinned abashedly. 

“Goodnight, Henry. I will take off Daphne from your hair so you can sleep.” Tracey showed him a small smile as she stood up from the chair.

“Goodnight, Tracey.”

“Goodnight, Mr. Green. Sweet dreams, I won't mind if you have indecent dreams about me. Oh, are you old enough to have those? I guess you are not. Man, you are so little, you can't even have fun in your dreams. Poor boy.” Daphne shook her head in disappointment.

“Daphne! Let's go .”

“Shut your trap, woman. Let me say goodnight to my little brother. See you in the morning, Mr. Green. Goodnight.” Daphne caressed his face gently and kissed him on the cheek. For those few seconds, all her humour vanished and her eyes filled with genuine warmth.

“Goodnight, Daphne. See you in the morning.” Henry smiled at the two girls who nodded at him before they left and closed the door behind them.

Henry curled beside Aura and crossed into the dream world with a smile on his face. And no, he didn't have indecent dreams, he was still too young for that. His dreams were filled with red hair and green eyes.

~xXxXx~

“Hey! Let me enter.” Daphne yelled, banging on Tracey's door. They both had just reached their rooms after leaving Henry and for some reason Tracey had decided to shut her door and barred her from entering.

“Go to your own room, Daphne. I haven't forgotten about the punishment. Your punishment will be that you won't sleep with me tonight. So, just fuck off.” Tracey's stern voice came through the door.

“Oh, come on. It was just a little fun. You know I wouldn't cheat on you with Mr. Green.” Daphne couldn't help, but let her crass humour let out. Even though Daphne couldn't see it, she knew Tracey was gnashing her teeth.

“You know it's not about that. I trust you and am not scared of you cheating on me. You love me just like I love you. You are mine just like I am yours.” Tracey's soft yet loud comment drew a blush from Daphne. 

“Aw! Just open the door so I can pounce on you.”

“Nope. Go to sleep alone and think about how you should act around children.” 

“I am sorry. I really am. Fine! I will try to reign in myself around Mr. Green. But you can't deny he is too cute. Don't you get the warm protective feeling when you are around him? Don't you want to hug him and never let him go? Don't you get the urge to do anything just to make him smile? Won't you kill anyone who would ever try to harm him?”

“No.” Tracey replied frankly.

“You are weird then.” Daphne shrugged.

“I am weird? Ha ha ha. I take my statement about trust back. I will keep a close eye on you while you are with him. I can't believe I am feeling threatened by an eleven years old kid.” Tracey's incredulity could be felt even through the door. 

Daphne just chuckled in amusement.

“No, my feelings towards Henry are not romantic. I think it's a very motherly feeling.” Daphne's humour had vanished and her voice was laced with sadness. There was a second of silence before the door clicked open and Tracey pulled her in before hugging her tightly.

“He reminds you of Tori. Doesn't he?” Tracey whispered gently, rubbing her back supportively. Daphne shook her head slowly.

“Not exactly. He reminds me of...myself. When I look at him, it feels like looking in the mirror, Tracey. His beautiful silver eyes are so full of pain and self-hatred. His smile was so melancholic. It breaks my heart. He is hurting, Tracey. He is in so much agony. There's a scar on his soul that I don't think will ever heal. It makes me so sad to see him try to smile when he just wants to cry forever.” Daphne whispered in a vulnerable tone, her blue eyes were  filled with unshed tears. 

Tracey led her to the bed and laid down together with her on it.

“Then the best we can do is make him happy again.” Tracey smiled kindly as they lay on their sides, facing each other. Daphne smiled back and snuggled with her.

“I love you. I love you so much.” Daphne said, moving closer to her lips. Tracey's lips curled into a smirk. They were so close that they could feel each other's warm breaths blowing on their lips.

“I know. I am just too awesome.” 

Instead of continuing their banter, Daphne wrapped her arms around her best friend and kissed her lovingly. She tried to put all of her emotions in the kiss, she wanted her to know how much she loved her. She wanted her to know how alone she would be without her. 

She hoped her feelings reached her. She hoped her kiss displayed her undying love for her.

Chapter Text

8. The Carnage

Henry woke up early the next day. Having his own room in Slytherin was definitely a promotion from his previous Gryffindor's boys dorms.

After freshening up, he decided to go to the common room. He was surprised to see that Tracey and Daphne were already there, both in a corner, on a satin green sofa. They were ready for the day in their school robes even though there was more than an hour remaining before breakfast would be served in the Great Hall. 

The other early risers who were present in the common room had given the duo a wide berth, sitting far away from them. It seemed Daphne's brutal performance last night was still fresh in their minds. He could see the wariness on their faces.

“Good morning, Daphne. Good morning, Tracey.” he greeted his new friends, taking a seat beside Daphne. Her sapphire blue eyes glowed with joy as she saw him. 

“You are an early riser too. I am on the cusp of declaring you as a perfection created by Magic itself.” Daphne smiled, leaning over and trying to muss his hair. Henry instinctively slapped her hand away.

“Don't mess with my hair, Daphne. It took me three minutes of intense combing to style it properly.” Henry complained with a scowl, ignoring her exaggerated praise. It was a difficult task to tame his wild hair in the morning and he wouldn't have her waste his effort.

Instead of heeding his warning, Daphne's eyes gleamed with mischief. Her hand creeped towards his head. She wiggled her fingers comically while grinning at him.

“Don't.” Henry shot her an unamused look. 

Undeterred by his threat, her grin grew wider. Henry internally sighed knowing what was going to happen next. Who was the kid between the two again? 

Just as her hand shot forward to touch his hair, Henry grabbed her wrist and yanked her towards him. She yelped, falling face down in his lap. She was caught off guard by his immense strength. Taking advantage of her vulnerable position, Henry removed the band which kept her long blonde hair in a high ponytail. Instantly her hair spilled all around her head.

Daphne placed her hands on his hips and pushed up unsteadily. Her face was hidden in the curtain of blonde mane. She swept it aside and glared at him with narrowed eyes.

“That's how you do it, amateur.” Henry smirked triumphantly, taunting her, stretching her green band between his thumb and forefinger.

“You little brat. You will regret waging war against-”

“Children, mama is here. Stop fighting now or get ready to be punished. Henry, give back the band to your sister. Daphne, don't talk to your little brother like that.” Tracey stated mockingly, her eyes shining with mirth.

...

There was a moment of silence, both Henry and Daphne staring at her.

“Okay, mama. But she was the one who started it.” Henry chose to play along, tossing the green band to Daphne whose lips were twitching in amusement at their act.

“Yes, I saw that. Daphne, apologise to him. Now!” Tracey ordered sternly. Daphne, who was busy tidying back her hair, just stuck her tongue out, but relented under her steady glare.

“Fine! Momma . I will apologise. Sorry, Henry, I was just messing with your hair. I mean, I was just messing with you. It was all innocent fun.” she pouted cutely, patting the bun as she finished doing her hair. Henry initially kept the thought of her high ponytail looking better than the current bun to himself. But he then decided to do something about it.

“There, there. I forgive you.” Henry grinned, extending his arm, patting her head and intentionally disheveling her bun. Her hair again fell down all around her face. Hopefully, she would tie her hair in a high ponytail.

“Momma, Henry is bullying me.” she whined, shoving him away. 

“ Henry! ” Tracey's admonishment was lost on him as he laughed merrily. Daphne hid a pleased smile at hearing his warm laughter while her fingers again worked on her hair.

She wished he would laugh like that more. It was a sweet and heartwarming sound. Henry grabbed her hand as she began quickly pulling her hair in a bun.

“Ponytail.” That was the only thing he said. Daphne arched her brow amusedly, but acceded to his request, deciding to do her hair in a high ponytail. It took a little more time and effort to do it than a bun would have required, but she wasn't complaining seeing Henry's wide pleased smile.

~xXxXx~

“How are you faring in Slytherin, Henry? Did the snakes give you any trouble?” Harry asked his younger doppelganger. 

Both were sitting face to face in plush chairs in the room of wonder.

After breakfast and getting pampered by Daphne, Henry had been cornered by Harry behind a statue before being taken to the Room of Requirement.

Harry had smiled smugly seeing the bamboozled expression on Henry's face. It was hard to get any childish reaction out of him. The surprised gasp as the younger boy entered the hidden room was music to Harry's ears. 

Now they sat, addressing the main point of their conversation.

“An older boy did try. But I got lucky and made some friends who stopped him before he could anger me. You don't need to worry, brother. I can take care of myself. Believe it or not, the only one who is more powerful than me here at Hogwarts is Dumbledore. I can handle everyone else.” he half-joked. 

Harry just stared at him before nodding slowly. He couldn't refute that. He had been a witness to his powers when Henry killed all the Death Eaters while calmly hovering midair in the chamber of death.

“Fine. Just take care. I can't talk to you in public since it will endanger you in your house. I reckon your housemates won't be elated with us spending time together. It is fine anyway. The less people think you are connected to me, the less you will face fire from the snakes. Though if you are in trouble, you just need to ask, I will come for you, no matter what.” Harry promised him with a determined smile.

“Bold of you to assume that I will need your help. Still, thank you.” Henry smiled back genuinely. Harry just rolled his eyes at the younger boy. 

They were too different even when their names matched. Where he was humble and shy, Henry was arrogant and brash. Even their faces had only a few similarities. And he definitely remembered he wasn't so tall or cute when he himself was 11 years old. It was a little annoying. The differences between them. The different lives they led. He constantly had to suppress his envy at the thought of Henry having a family while he didn't. 

Although that didn't weaken the strange bond between them. Nothing could. In a way, Henry was Harry's only blood family other than his aunt, even if he was from another world. That way, he could be considered his little brother. And while Harry hadn't missed the sarcasm when Henry called him brother, it still made his heart flutter in joy.

Family was all that he ever wanted. And now he had one. Harry would cherish Henry for the short time he was here. 

A wayward Harry Potter jumping into his world from a parallel world and getting sorted into Slytherin. Miracles did happen. He was thankful for that. It was needed in these tense times. And he wasn't arrogant enough to think he and his friends could have escaped the Ministry without the help of Henry's sudden appearance. He knew in his heart that Henry had saved him from losing people, he had saved him from mourning someone's death. Harry would forever be grateful for that.

Now only if another miracle happened and Voldemort could go off himself. Harry's life would become a lot easier and manageable. It would be too convenient and anticlimactic but he wouldn't complain. He longed for a year at Hogwarts where he wasn't put in fatal situations. He longed to be free from the clutches of fate.

~xXxXx~

Henry was with Daphne and Tracey as they strolled through the corridors in the evening. Their classes had ended and it was still an hour and half before the dinner. Instead of sitting in the unfriendly atmosphere of their common room, the three had elected to roam in the castle. 

Only if it was a carefree, aimless stroll. He wouldn't have minded just walking besides his pretty friends. It would have been enjoyable if nothing else. Alas, it was not.

“Any reason why we are walking through an isolated section of the castle?” Henry asked warily. Daphne and Tracey were on his right side, whispering amongst themselves.

“Yes. I am giving a convenient opportunity to Draxin's friends to ambush us. This way we will be ready and meet them at our own convenience. I know they will try for revenge after last night. I have sent their friend to the infirmary for weeks after all. They are easy to predict like that. It's better they do that now instead of sometime later when we can be caught with our knickers down.” Daphne smirked confidently. Henry shot her a dirty look. He was surprised that Tracey didn't scold her for the crude edited phrase. 

“What if they come in large numbers? Will you two be able to handle them?” Henry queried in an askance manner. His mood was worsening. Daphne just chuckled at his question. Usually, he would find her laugh melodic and pleasing but right now it only got on his nerves.

“Don't underestimate us, Mr. Green. Tracey and I together can take care of half a dozen brats without breaking a sweat.” 

“What if they number a dozen or more? What will you do then?” He scrunched his face in annoyance. He chanced a look at Tracey who was pale and shaking. She smiled at him nervously when she felt his gaze on her. This was crazy. This was stupid.

“Did you even ask if Tracey wanted to be a part of this? You can't just drag her here dammit! What if something happens to her? Will you be able to live with yourself after that?” Henry stifled an urge to scream. He could take care of himself. He could even take care of his new friends, but Daphne's action reminded him uncomfortably of the night where he led his sister to her death. He had been supremely confident in his supremacy then, just like Daphne was now.

“Calm down, Henry. You are making a big deal out of this. There will hardly be 3-4 boys. Draxin doesn't have many friends. And yes, I asked Tracey, she came by her own choice. Don't you understand, we care about you. If we don't do anything now, something will happen to you. I can't let that come to pass. We have to scare them thoroughly so they don't try anything. We have fuck them before they fuck us.” Daphne hissed angrily. 

Henry's face softened slightly. Daphne too was nervous. He could see that now. She wasn't doing this for fun. She wanted to protect him. How could he reveal that he didn't need any protection? How could he tell her that he was never in danger? At least not from these school kids? Instead of thinking more about his dilemma, he grabbed her hand and gave it a gentle squeeze.

“Why? Why are you trying so hard to protect me? I don't want to be rude but we only know each other for what? A single day? We only met yesterday on the train. It doesn't make any sense.” His voice was full of confusion as he stared at her. The trio had stopped in the middle of the corridor. Daphne worked her mouth, looking at him, thinking of what to say. Tracey was quiet, looking around them, keeping an eye out for trouble.

“You remind me of someone who needed help. Fortunately, that person had a good friend who aided her in the bleak times. I want to be that friend to you. I want to help you in your time of need since you are all alone here at Hogwarts. Is this feeling that strange or hard to understand? I like you, Henry. I like you very much. Isn't that enough reason to keep you safe and happy? You don't need years to become someone's friend. It's just a connection that you need, not time, to create a bond. Like it or not, I am your friend now. We already have a deep bond.” She expounded thoughtfully, a mystic smile playing on her lips. He didn't miss the small smile on Tracey's face.

“Fine! But I reserve the right to say ‘told you so’ if this goes tits up.” Henry pouted and looked away, not wanting them to see the blush on his cheeks or the dampness in his eyes. Tracey smacked him lightly on the head for using ‘tits up’ while Daphne giggled proudly for corrupting him.

He understood the meaning of her words, he realised how much she cared for him. It was gratifying if a little odd. So gratifying. It also wasn't rocket science to conclude that she had talked about herself and Tracey in this story. He guessed why there was a strong bond between the two girls. Their connection had survived grief and tragedy, making it far stronger than before. They not only loved one another, but were totally dependent on each other in their time of weakness. They were each other's immovable rock. A constant in a tumbling waterfall.

“I am hearing footsteps from both sides of the hallway.” Tracey warned suddenly, breaking him out of his reverie. He stiffened and prepared himself.

Their eyes widened when they were quickly surrounded by twenty students, ten on either side. There was no space to escape. All the members of the group wore white masks and black cloaks. 

Henry let out a long sigh. It seems his time of respite was over. His time for joy was gone. He looked at the terrified faces of the two girls. His friends had bitten off more than they could chew, all because they wanted to protect him.

“Why are there so many?” Daphne murmured unbelievingly, her fingers tightly curled around her wand though she didn't point it at anyone. It was hard choosing a single target among so many.

“I told you so.” Henry chuckled mirthlessly. 

“Not the right time, Henry. Yes! Turn into a cat and escape. Ask the Professors for help. Go away, save yourself.” Daphne whispered helplessly. Henry blandly looked at her. She was absolutely wrong in the head if she believed he would do that, if he would abandon her after her sweet confession. Before he could retort, a single boy stepped forward from the left side. Tracey remained alert, facing the right side while Henry and Daphne turned around to face the boy.

“Hand the boy over, Miss Greengrass. We are going to take him to our Lord. He will decide if the boy has any worth or not. And we aren't in the mood to play your games like last night. Either give him to us or die by his side. I don't think it will be nice for your parents to see their remaining daughter die.” His muffled voice rang through the corridor. 

Henry frowned at the realisation. Where was Astoria in this world? He hadn't seen or heard of her since he came into this world. He dearly hoped that she wasn't dead or something. Even though he didn't know the Astoria of this world, the thought of her being dead made him all queasy and anxious.

“I don't understand, Nott. Yes, Nott. I can identify you. You smell like shite even from afar and under a robe and mask. Why are you so set on taking him away though? If you have this much following, why don't you just kidnap Harry Potter instead of him?... Ah, I see. 

“You are bloody cowards. You are choosing the easier target, you are scums who want to be proud, who want to gloat for leading an 11 year old kid to his death. Pathetic. And you call yourself a member of an ancient family. Listen carefully, Nott, this attack will have consequences. I will burn away your family's name from history if you proceed forwards.” Daphne said calmly, twirling her wand, keeping her face emotionless while her eyes shone with hatred. 

Tracey behind them wasn't able to stop her trembling or keep her calm, but she at least was brave enough to not run away. He would give her that.

“You are choosing death then.” Nott announced, ignoring her taunts and threats. “I will again give you a chance to rethink it. If you don't change your decision, I won't be able to stop my friends from giving you a slow humiliating death. You know what will happen to you, don't you? You will wither away as a plaything before you get the comfort of death. Same will happen to your mother and your best friend Tracey. Why are you so eager for that? Just step away, it is that easy. Just give us the boy and remain safe and untouched.” 

~xXxXx~

Henry was tiredly leaning against the wall, knowing what he had to do. The earlier quest alert had seen to that.

QUEST:

– Kill all the 20 junior Death Eaters in front of you.

REWARD:

– 5000 XP

– Two connected Bracelets

Bonus Objective: 

– Turn them into Undeads

Bonus Reward:

– Skill [Army of the Dead]

Instead of indifference for thinking of killing them, he felt a little guilt for what he was going to do. He knew death now. He knew how ugly and tragic it could be. He knew that standing around him were mere children who hadn't yet matured into adults. They must have family at home who would weep for them, who would be broken without them. They may have mothers and siblings who would mourn for them. Maybe some of them were just misguided by Voldemort and could still be redeemed. Maybe few of them haven't done anything evil yet to warrant this severe punishment. Maybe some of them didn't even have the dark mark. 

Would it matter? No.

His cold heart wasn't sympathetic enough to ignore this quest for the sake of these easily influenced teenagers.

‘Better them than me. I won't die. And I definitely won't let them hurt Daphne and Tracey. I will kill them. I will kill them all. Better them than me.’ Justifying his action to himself with a determined nod, he stood straight.

As he heard the boy threaten Daphne, he felt his blood boil in rage. How dare he speak to her like that!

“Daphne, step back.” he said, pulling her to his side.

Without further ado, [Ray of Darkness] shot towards the leader who showed his agility and lay flat on the ground. But his ray didn't get wasted. It struck a boy behind him who slumped down on the floor without a sound. Henry swiftly pushed Daphne and Tracey against the wall and kept them pressed between his back and the wall, shielding them.

[Skeleton Horde]

“Come forth! Kill them all, my soldiers. Don't let a single one escape. Show them our might. Sink them into misery.” Henry yelled at the top of his lungs. His enemies who were ready to bombard him and the two girls with spells, stopped in confusion at his scream.

An instant later, chaos reigned in the wide hallway.

Hundred skeleton fighters abruptly emerged from the stony ground and their bone rattling roar spooked everyone. They surrounded the junior Death Eaters from both sides. While his skeletons weren't very powerful, their strength lay in their speed and numbers. 

The first one to fall was a shorter boy. A rusty sword cleaved him from his shoulder to his opposite hip as the skeleton jumped into the left group. The boy fell down with a thud and a groan, his life flowing out of him in red.

It only got worse after that.

It was a carnage. His fleshless skeletons jumped and cackled madly as they thrust their swords through the panicking teenagers. Screams and sobs echoed in the hallway as they were surrounded by the horde. The alive were massively outnumbered by the dead. Their despair and fear hung heavy in the air, they saw blood pooling around the lifeless bodies of their colleagues. 

It was just too much.

Daphne and Tracey were frozen in their place, both clinging on Henry's back, witnessing the horrific slaughter. Their attention was on two skeletons who had grabbed onto each leg of a masked girl. She whimpered and pleaded for mercy, but the skeletons just laughed evilly. 

Daphne's eyes widened as she saw the two skeletons pulling her legs in opposite directions. She morbidly watched even though knowing what was going to happen. First, the girl's robe ripped up to her waist, baring her entire legs, then her blood curdling scream resonated in the corridor, momentarily stopping the reckless fight everywhere. A loud snap and squishy sound rang in the air before the girl's body tore apart from between her legs to her shoulders. Blood and gore exploded from the two twitching parts of one body. 

The unfortunate girl's flesh and organs were lying in the river of her own blood. She heard Tracey retching beside her. She could understand that, her own gorge was rising. Henry grimaced and loosened his hold on the girls seeing that they were safe. 

The two skeletons cheered loudly before grabbing the nearby boy and doing the same with him.

“Keep them in one piece, boys! Don't get carried away.” Henry instructed, not amused by their antics. The skeletons nodded before continuing their job.

This incident made the others give up their fight and they all decided to run for their lives. But it was for naught. The skeletons were far superior in speed. They just chased them before piercing their backs with their iron swords. 

After what felt like days but was just five minutes, the entire fight was over. The skeletons were banging their bloodied swords on their shields, celebrating their victory while twenty dead bodies of 5th, 6th and 7th year students laid all around them.

Henry, who was simply standing in the middle of the corridor, raised his hand. Immediately all the noise stopped, the skeletons dropped on their knees, reverently staring at their master.

“You did good. Now go back.” Henry said, vanishing them away. 

Three students in green robes stood amidst tens of bodies. Daphne and Tracey were pressed against the wall, still trembling and staring while Henry was in the centre of the corridor, in the centre of the carnage. Opting to give his friends more time to adjust, he walked around and used [Repair] on the dead bodies. The bodies healed and regained their earlier perfect shapes. Even the two bodies of the girl and the boy whose bodies were ripped in two, healed completely. Sound of gasps made him look up at his friends who were relatively calm now.

“What was that?” Daphne's voice quivered as she walked to him on unsteady legs, followed by Tracey.

“That, my dear, is me saving your pretty arses and revealing what I wasn't supposed to reveal. That was me saying goodbye to a quiet peaceful stay at Hogwarts. Now, before anyone can come here, run away. Go now! You don't want to get tangled into this mess.” Henry ordered, observing their befuddled faces. He froze as he heard the distant footsteps.

“What? You are going away? It's my fault, isn't it? You never needed saving. It was my arrogance that dropped us in this situation. I will take full responsibility. You don't need to go. I will take the punishment for you.” Daphne's fear vanished as she looked at him imploringly and desperately, knowing they were only a few minutes away from getting discovered, knowing that Henry might not be able to come back to her.

“It's not your fault, Daphne. But we don't have time for that discussion. Just go to your room and I will be there. Go! Tracey, take her away!” 

Daphne allowed herself to be led away by her girlfriend. The reluctance in her steps was present even when she crossed the entrance of the Slytherin common room.

~xXxXx~

When he was alone with the bodies, he did the final thing needed to finish the quest.

“Arise.” 

In an instant, 20 Undeads stood up straight and waited for further orders. Henry couldn't stop the grim smile spreading on his lips. There was a certain power in commanding the dead bodies of your enemies. And it was deeply satisfying. As the footsteps got louder, he stored his new Undeads in his inventory.

QUEST:

– Kill all the 20 junior Death Eaters in front of you.

Success!

REWARD: Gained

– 5000 XP

– Two connected Bracelets

Bonus Objective: 

– Turn them into Undeads

Success!

Bonus Reward: Gained

– Skill [Army of the Dead]

There were no longer corpses laid on the stony floor. He stood all alone in the gloomy corridor. 

But there was blood. A lot of it around him.

When Harry Potter and his friends rounded the hallway and ran towards him, they stopped abruptly when they realised that he was standing in the stream of thick blood. 

Their help was unneeded.

~xXxXx~

Harry felt his body suddenly stiffen. A deep sense of foreboding washed over him. 

Currently, Harry was sitting in the Gryffindor common room. He was silent as his friends joked amongst themselves. His desire to admire Ginny's warm laughter or her pretty lips as Hermione whispered in her ear was soured by the dread that was quickly spreading through him.

Something bad was going to happen.

“Mate? You alright?” Ron bumped his shoulder with his. Harry nodded shakily.

“I am fine, Ron.”

“You sure?”

“No. I just had a bad feeling. I don't know what to do about it.” Harry mumbled, looking at him.

“Is it about Henry?” Ron asked slowly. At his name, Harry's eyes widened as he rummaged through his bag, he took out of the Marauder's Map, spreading it in their laps and activated it with his wand. 

Ron quickly understood what he was doing and started searching for the first year boy's name. Not that it was hard finding it since his name was surrounded by 22 names in an isolated part of the castle.

“Fuck!” Harry cursed, knowing that his younger doppelganger was trapped and in danger. He ignored Hermione's affronted look and ran out of the Gryffindor common room, pocketing the Map and gripping his wand. He heard before he saw that Ron, Hermione and Ginny were fast on his heels. Ron filled in the details to the girls while Harry dashed to where he knew his help was needed. 

‘I hope I am not too late.’ he prayed in his mind.

~xXxXx~

He was too late. It was a dour realisation as he peered at the boy who outwardly seemed relaxed. Which he shouldn't be while standing in the sea of blood.

“What happened, Henry?” He was the only one able to speak. 

Ginny and Hermione were pale and looking at the kid as if he was the devil incarnate. Even Ron looked uncomfortable and didn't meet the eyes of the kid. They were scared. His friends were scared of an eleven years old boy. Ah, he remembered now that they weren't there when Henry killed all the Death Eaters in the Chamber. It was one thing to know that this cute little kid was a murderer and another to see him standing in a pool of blood. Their fright and reaction was understandable.

“I was ambushed by 20 people in this hallway. They were wearing dark cloaks and white masks and wanted to bring me to Voldemort. I, of course, disagreed. They didn't take well to my disagreement and attacked me. As you can see, I killed all of them.” Henry explained blankly.

“Where are they then?” Harry asked when he wanted to scream ‘where are the bodies?’

“I vanished their corpses like I did with Death Eaters in the Death Chamber at the ministry. I don't like seeing the glassy looks of the dead.” Henry lied smoothly. Harry grimaced and stifled a helpless scream.

“You do know what this means.” Harry asked tersely, feeling his heart wrench in pain.

“Yes. I remember Dumbledore ordering me to not hurt anyone at Hogwarts even if they were marked. So, I guess I should pack my bags and disappear from Hogwarts then. He won't let me stay here any longer.” Henry said with a sad smile. 

“Go now, Henry. Go to Grimmauld Place. Sirius will help you. I will go and report to Dumbledore about this incident. You have ten minutes of head start before Dumbledore comes to inspect here. He will be mad and won't support you. You should be gone by then.” Harry shook his head morosely and turned away without another glance. His friends shot Henry wary looks before following their friend.

Henry was once again alone in the corridor. His lips thinned as anger coursed through him. He wanted to scream. 

He calmed his mind and teleported to his room.

He quickly gathered his things and dumped them into the new trunk which he recently bought. Then he placed the trunk into his inventory. His room was bare now with no sign that it had been a student's room. Only his cat, Aura, was slumbering on the bed.

His lips curled downwards. It seemed he was cursed never to enjoy Hogwarts. 

Wherever he was going, death and blood was following him. For the first time, he blamed the game for his misfortune. All the killings, all the murders he had done were for the quests, at the behest of the game. Would it be really bad if he didn't have this power? It wasn't his fault, right? All the problems and sorrow were due to the game.

Really, Henry. Now you are blaming me? You well know that the quests or anything regarding the game is optional. There is no penalty if you just ignore it all and live your life as normal. So, please don't blame me for the many deaths you have caused. My word is not law for you. You are free to ignore me.

Henry winced at the annoyed sound of Isis.

‘I am sorry, Isis. I know it is not your fault. I know I am just trying to blame all my woes on others. I am sorry. But it really is frustrating. For the first time after the death of Iris, I thought I would enjoy Hogwarts with Daphne and Tracey. It was so much fun being doted on by Daphne. I wanted it to last. But I have to see the truth. I have to face it. I am not here in this world for a vacation. I am not here to make friends. I am not here to enjoy myself. I am here to power up. And that's what I shall do.’ Henry mentally conveyed to her.

It's your life, Henry. You can enjoy it or you can brood. I won't complain either way. Do whatever you want. Oh yes, on the positive note, I see it's the perfect opportunity to reveal this to you. SYSTEM UPDATE! A new function is added to the game. I can grant you class specific skills from now on. Even though you still have your [Skill Create] perk, you will be viable to get Skills as rewards for quests. It's great news for you.

Skill - [Army of the Dead]

Grants the user the ability to summon an army of 30,000 undead foot soldiers. Can be used only once a day. Takes 15,000 MPs to cast.

Do you want to add it to your skillset? (Y/N)

Henry pressed on the yes button.

‘Thank you, Isis. While it is not usable right now, I sure can see the benefits of having an organised army in future.’ Henry thought gratefully.

You are welcome.

Henry opened his character stats to see his new levels.

Character Sheet

Name: Henry Potter

Race: Human

Class: Necromancer

Lvl: 75(0%)

HP: 3750 (10 per second)

MP: 7500 (100 per second)

Traits :

[Remorseless]

[Lustful]

Perks :

[Gamer's Mind] (Passive)

[Gamer's Body] (Passive)

[Observe] (Active)

[Peak Body] (Passive)

[Skill Create] (Active)

[Teleportation] (Active)

[Inventory] (Active)

[Increased HP regeneration] (Passive)

[Killer] (Active)

[Increased MP regeneration] (Passive)

[Unlimited Money] (Active)

[Shapeshifter] (Active)

Skills :

[Skeleton Horde]

[Undead Archer]

[Repair]

[Create Undead]

[Ray of Darkness]

[Mana Manipulation]

[Army of the Dead]

He nodded in satisfaction. His levels were rising quickly. He had been here just for a couple of months and was already at level 75. Hopefully, he would reach level 300 soon so he could go back home and revive his sister. Then he could finally enjoy his life.

~xXxXx~

Daphne and Tracey were locked in their rooms. Both had been silent, not uttering a single word since they came into her room, both waiting for Henry's arrival.

They jumped at the knock on their door.

“Daphne, it's me. Open the door.” Henry's voice came muffled through the door.

Daphne hurried towards the door and opened it. She pulled him inside and again shut the door, locking it.

She sighed in relief as she checked him up and down. She leaned forward and pulled him in a tight, needy hug. Tracey too moved towards them and patted his head, combing his hair. This time Henry allowed them to mess his hair.

“You alright?” Daphne asked, breaking off the hug and grabbing him by his shoulders.

“Yes, I am fine, Daphne. I came here to say goodbye. I am leaving the castle. As you might have guessed, I am not a helpless young kid. I am a Necromancer. And I don't think Dumbledore would forgive me after what I did and protect me from the parents whose children I just killed. I have to run away, but I wanted to see you one last time. I couldn't leave without saying farewell.” Henry explained hurriedly with a joyless smile.

Daphne and Tracey shared a hopeless look.

“Do you have to go? You can hide in your cat form and remain in my room. Please don't go.” Daphne pleaded, cupping his cheeks and staring into his swirling silver eyes. Henry tenderly took her hand in his and moved it away from his face. He looked at her wet gentle blue eyes and gave her hand a squeeze.

“I have to go, Daphne. The request you are making is undoable. I have other things to do outside the castle. Hiding in Hogwarts as a cat is just too inconvenient.” He declined her offer and kissed her on the cheek before stepping back.

“But before that, I have a gift for you. Take this and wear it always.” He said softly, putting a silver bracelet in her hand. It was one of the two which he gained as a reward for finishing the quest.

Two Connected Bracelets:

– Silver and gold bracelets signifying deep bonds between two people. The golden bracelet will vibrate if the wearer of the silver one is in danger. 

Daphne marvelled at the beautiful jewellery and quickly slipped her hand through it. It fit perfectly on her wrist.

“This will keep me informed of your health. If you are ever in danger, I will come for you. I have made a promise to keep you both safe after all and I intend to stand by my promise.” Henry said with a gentle smile, caressing her face.

“Henry.” she whispered with tears dripping from her eyes. She again wrapped him in a tight hug, pushing his face on her bosom, cradling his head, wanting to bundle him in blankets and hide him from the world. He chuckled in nostalgia as she freed himself from the prison of her breasts.

“Your hugs remind me of mum's. I guess that's one of many reasons why I like you so much. See you later, Daphne. Goodbye, Tracey, keep Daphne out of trouble.” Saying that and pressing a last kiss on Daphne's face, he teleported away. 

Daphne whirled around and clung to Tracey, burying her face in her neck and hiding her tears. 

Why did it happen? Why? Why couldn't she be happy? First Astoria and now Henry? Who was next - Tracey?

She stifled a sob, clutching her girlfriend in a crushing hug. Tracey, for her part, ran her hand up and down Daphne's back soothingly, whispering gentle reassurances.

Chapter Text

9. Homeless

Dumbledore floo-ed to Grimmauld Place. His face was set in an emotionless mask as he stepped into the living room.

“Dumbledore? What are you doing here?” Sirius who was lounging on the sofa, sat up alert seeing the green fire flare up in the fireplace. “Did something happen to Harry?”

“No. I am here to talk to Henry. Go fetch him, please.” Dumbledore requested as calmly as he could. Sirius stared at him dubiously.

“Eh? I don't understand. Why will Henry be here? Isn't he at Hogwarts?” Sirius asked. Dumbledore's mask cracked and for the first time Sirius saw him cursing under his breath.

It seems Henry hadn't listened to Harry's advice and didn't come to Grimmauld Place. Instead he had gone to who knows where.

~xXxXx~

Henry mutely watched the ruins. There should have been Potter Manor here. But it appeared that in this world, Potter Manor was destroyed a long time ago.

“What a sad world. No Lily Potter, No Iris Potter, No Potter Manor. I feel so homesick right now. I would kill someone just for mum's hug or Iris' kiss. Merlin! This world really is a mess.” Henry murmured depressingly as he approached the few walls which were left standing. After he checked the whole area, he concluded that there was no chance he could stay here. He stared up at the night sky, fighting back tears. 

“Mew!” Aura who was perched atop his shoulder patted his head with her paw. Her golden eyes were wide and filled with warmth as she licked his cheek, consoling him.

“Thank you, Aura. Even though I can't stay here to curb some homesickness, I still have you. Let's find some fancy hotel. I do have the [Unlimited Money] perk after all. I should use that more. And I can use the [Shapeshifter] perk to age up and hide my identity from the hotel staff. I think [Mana Manipulation] will also help in smoothing the suspicion of others. A little mind magic won't be too bad.” Henry chirped up brightly, suppressing his sorrow once again, caressing Aura's white head.

~xXxXx~

Daphne and Tracey were silent the next morning when Dumbledore announced the names of 21 missing students. The proclamation brought dread and uncertainty to the hearts of the student population. It wasn't a secret anymore that Voldemort was back, so the first name that popped up at the cause of mass disappearance was his. The students whispered among themselves fearfully. If they weren't safe even under Dumbledore's nose then was there any safe haven left in Britain?

“Dumbledore announced Henry as one who disappeared as well. It seems he is keeping it a secret that it was Henry who killed them all and fled.” Tracey leaned close to her ear and whispered. Daphne nodded.

“It's good for Henry. No one will know what really happened and won't go after him.” she said, a little bit relieved and very grateful to the headmaster.

“Don't look, but Harry Potter is staring at you.” Tracey suddenly tapped her hip under the table urgently. Daphne stiffened and fought the urge to look at the boy.

“Why?” She asked anxiously.

“Maybe because of Henry. He must want to talk to you about him. We were his only friends after all. We weren't very discreet when we welcomed Henry into Slytherin with open arms. Harry Potter must think that we might know more about his disappearance than others. And these two boys are related after all, maybe he too is sad and worried over his disappearance.” Tracey pondered out loud.

“Great. We really needed the attention of the most dangerous boy on us.” Daphne groaned. 

~xXxXx~

Voldemort was sitting on his throne in the Malfoy Manor. His minions sat around the long table in the Manor Hall. All of them were expectantly looking at the dark lord.

Voldemort's red eyes were narrowed as he stared at his followers. He didn't let the anger and desperation he was feeling show on his face. Instead of old powerful purebloods, there were feral werewolves sitting on the table. His knuckles turned white as he clutched the armrests. 

It was very annoying that he still didn't know what happened to his inner circle. It was irksome that he was bereft of his loyal subjects. It was worrying that even Bellatrix, his most trusted and skilled follower, hadn't returned to him. He had concluded that they all were dead. How? He didn't know. And that again was irritating.

Now all that left of the once fearsome Death Eaters were third-class fighters and glorified dogs. While he still had financial backing from some of the oldest purebloods, he didn't have a mighty army. How was he supposed to win the wizarding world with cowards and wild beasts?

He pursed his lips. He needed allies. Old and powerful allies. He motioned his few men to come forward and gave them important tasks which would help in strengthening his army.

He needed to create a spectacle. A great spectacle. Otherwise the wizarding world would forget about him and the fear he had created would vanish like smoke. A cruel smile slowly spread on his face.

‘Yes, I need a new base after all. And since my favourite castle will soon lose its minder, I can strike while the iron is hot. Yes, that will surely terrify the whole world. What is more precious and vulnerable than children?’

~xXxXx~

“Stop! Greengrass! Davies!” A sourceless voice made the two girls train their wands ahead. They were currently on the Astronomy Tower, trying to find a quiet place for themselves. Obviously, they failed in doing so.

The air shimmered in front of them and a moment later Harry Potter stepped out of an invisibility cloak. They still had their wands pointed at him but their wariness dropped down a bit.

“Potter! I dread to think what else you could do with an invisibility cloak.” Daphne exclaimed, lowering her wand. Tracey followed her example and stopped pointing it at him.

“Don't worry, I am a Gryffindor. We don't attack from behind even if we have an invisibility cloak.” Harry said, folding his cloak and putting it in his bag.

“I was thinking along the lines of ‘peeping tom’ kind and not ‘stab in the back’ kind.” Daphne smirked. 

“Wha- No! I don't do that! I am not some degenerate.” Harry blushed and shook his head insistently. 

“What a wasted opportunity.” Daphne mumbled loud enough for him to hear it. Tracey elbowed her and shot him an embarrassed look.

“Ignoring my girlfriend's perversion, let me ask, what do you want?” Tracey questioned him in a stony tone.

Harry, for a moment, was taken aback by the revelation that the two girls were a couple. He didn't even know if there were other couples like that. But he ignored the spike of his curiosity and replied in the same voice.

“I know that Henry was your friend-”

“Henry is our friend.” Daphne corrected him tartly.

“Yes, that. And I am assuming that you both know what really happened last night since you both were there. Yes, I know that you were present. Now that he is on the run, it falls on me to keep you both safe. I wouldn't be able to meet his eyes if his new friends were hurt while he was absent. I am here to propose an alliance.” 

“Nope! I am good. I can take care of myself. And if anything big happens, Henry will come back to save me.” Daphne waved away his offer, not interested in playing with fire. Harry didn't miss that she always touched the silver bracelet on her wrist when talking about Henry.

“Is that a gift from Henry?” He couldn't help himself, his curiosity demanded to be fulfilled. Daphne nodded in affirmation.

“Well, that brat didn't give me any parting present. I see blatant favouritism here.” Harry joked. 

“Of course, I am Henry's favourite. He is my little cute brother after all. I am just waiting until he comes back. When he does, I am going to hug him so tight, he will die. And then I will give him mouth-to-mouth resuscitation to revive him.” Daphne grinned with a dreamy look, shivering from excitement.

“Ow!”

“Ignore her.” Tracey blew a long suffering sigh and elbowed her hard. “That's all you can do if you want to remain sane.”

Harry nodded quickly, not wanting to get roped in whatever craziness this trio had begun.

“I agree about being allies. We can use all the help in surviving this tense time. And I don't want Daphne to jump in danger just to see if Henry will come.” Tracey added reluctantly, giving an exasperated look to her unabashed girlfriend. She was not totally sure about her decision though. The choice of joining Harry Potter's side would have its pros and cons. Still, she would try to keep the cons to a minimum by keeping their alliance a secret. 

Daphne shot her a dubious look, not seeing any benefits from this decision. But she kept her silence, letting Tracey handle it.

“Thank you. You don't need to worry now. I will regularly keep an eye on you to see if you are in any trouble. Also, watch Malfoy. I think he is going to do something big this year.” Harry said resolutely. 

“Hehe. I don't think we gave you permission to peep on us. That is only allowed for Henry, not you.” Daphne giggled while Tracey gave a deep thought to his warning about Draco, expertly not listening to Daphne. Now, that Harry mentioned it, Draco hadn't been his pompous self this year. She decided to keep her guard around Draco Malfoy and his ilk not that she hadn't been doing that earlier.

Harry, as instructed by Tracey, absolutely ignored Daphne and marched away, chanting ‘Ignore the pervert’ in his mind.

~xXxXx~

A stormy wind slammed against the glass window making a loud rattling noise. The blue walls of this house were covered with strange ruins. Bloody strange ruins. Two mutilated corpses, one male and one female, were sprawled on their backs on the white tiled floor which wasn't white anymore. 

A small preteen boy was cowering against the wall, staring at the old man sitting in the centre of the room, directly below the chandelier. 

The old man had a long silver beard and no hair on his wrinkled head. Currently, he sat naked inside the blood-drawn circle and had his eyes closed, the blood having been taken from the cooling bodies.

The little boy whose shirt was soaked with his sweat, had been witness to everything that the old man did to his parents. He had watched how the man had easily trespassed into their house and into their living room where the family of three were watching TV. He had looked on morbidly when his parents seemingly fell unconscious with the wave of his hand. He had then stared dumbly when the old man slit their throats and undressed them. He had puked when he carved on their stomachs and pulled out their intestines before burning it with a snap of his fingers.

The little boy, Roy, was almost numb now after watching all this. He wasn't crying, he wasn't raging anymore. It was as if everything was muted. His sight, his sense of smell, his hearing, even his thinking. Everything was blank like a white canvas paper and a low static sound. Though somehow fear still rumbled like thunder inside him when the dark squinty gaze of the evil man turned towards him. Suddenly, all he could hear was his loud heartbeats. The wide thin lipped smile of the demon only added to his fright.

“Come now, little angel. It's time to meet your parents.” The old bearded man grinned toothily, standing up and waving at the dead bodies.

The next thing that happened would forever torment him until his death.

The naked bodies of his parents stood up with unnaturally snake-like grace. Their once beautiful eyes were glassy. Red blood was still streaming down their stomach and legs. They screeched in an unholy manner and immediately ran towards him.

The old man's laughter was both mocking and triumphant as it echoed off the walls.

Roy simply spread his arms as if he was going to hug them, as he stared at his once beautiful mother whose usual warm eyes were now filled with unworldly hatred. His father too had that same look in his eyes. It was so disheartening and bizarre to see that look in their eyes, that for the moment he didn't care if he died.

“Stop.” A cold calm voice boomed in the room and his parents' bodies suddenly fell down as if their strings were cut.

~xXxXx~

It had been months since Henry left Hogwarts behind. While not exactly a happy time, he had lived a life of luxury when he wasn't on his quests. He had fully utilised his [Unlimited Money] perk and splurged to his heart's content.

He was idly wandering down the sidewalk in the stormy weather, enjoying the slight drizzle and cold winds on his face when the notification ping interrupted his serene walk.

QUEST:

– Kill all the Necromancers of this world. Show your might and establish your domination.

Henry frowned in suspicion. 

‘What are you onto, Isis? This feels too sudden. I don't think I did anything right now to trigger any quest.’

No, you didn't. But someone else did. If you accept this quest then climb the fourth floor of the apartment to your right.

REWARD:

– Skill [Soul Searcher]

Henry froze for a second, reluctant to accept any quest at that moment since he was in such a good mood. The need for reprieve from the usual killings and quests and the desire for new power were battling against each other.

In the end he just sighed and ran into the apartment complex.

~xXxXx~

Henry was far from someone who would get queasy at the sight of blood and gore. So, while he did wince a little at the walls covered by blood and the naked mutilated figures of a couple, he reacted quickly when he saw the undead running towards a child of his own age. Most probably their son.

“Stop!” he commanded using his new skill [Master of Dead] which he got rewarded for slaying an army of zombies a month ago. 

[Master of Dead]

– All the mindless resurrected beings who are weaker than you will listen to your order completely.

That quest was quite an experience which he wouldn't ever forget. But back to the current topic.

As soon as his voice echoed in the room, the dead bodies fell on their back with their blood red eyes wide open and their arms raised towards the ceiling.

“First of all, why are you not wearing clothes? And secondly, I am here to inform you that you are going to die. Nothing personal, old man. But someone just decided that there can be only one Necromancer and that's not you.” Henry said nonchalantly, walking around the calm looking man and stopping between the boy and the source of danger.

“I see.” The old man smiled crookedly.

“No, I see .” Henry's gaze briefly wandered down to the man's crotch. He wrinkled his nose and spat on the floor, doing his best not to let his eyes move down again.

“Haha. When you live as long as me, you realise that there is no meaning to dignity or shame. Why does a man need to care for what strangers think or talk about him? Tell me, young one, what would you choose if I give you these two options? One, become my apprentice and let me guide you to immortality and tremendous power. You show great potential by undoing my spell on this dead pair, I wouldn't want to snuff out the spark before it could become a raging thunderstorm. You are a hundred years early to challenge me anyway. You stand no chance. I urge you not to be reckless. Or Two, die a slow painful death where I experiment on you to see how much advantage I can take from your dead body.”

Name: Dai Deam

Race: Human

Class: Necromancer

Lvl: 100

HP: 5000

MP: 10,000

Affection: 0

Obedience: 0

Thoughts: Intrigue, Caution

“You sure are powerful, Dai Deam. Maybe you are amongst the most powerful humans. But your luck has finally fled you, that fate has made us cross each other's paths. If not for that, you might still have lived a few more centuries. Alas, you are destined to die. And might I say, I am going to enjoy this.” Henry mocked him slyly, his silver eyes gleaming maliciously as they briefly stopped on the dead couple. Sympathy and anger coursing through him. How tragic it was that sometimes innocent people die just because of evil's unquenchable thirst for power. While Henry himself was a power hungry brat, he proudly could say that no innocents were hurt in his quests to become all powerful.

Dai Deam simply shrugged and pulled out a wooden staff from nowhere. He twirled it between his hands and set it down with a thump.

“Young people always think that they are better than us, that they can change the world for the best, that they are more intelligent, more powerful, more knowledgeable than the ones before them. This arrogance always amused me. You know why? Because I have seen the same young people turn old and bitter, so full of regret, so lonely, so filled with self-deprecation.” Dai Deam whispered softly and shot a black ray of energy at him.

Henry simply waved his hand. Using [Mana Manipulation], he dispersed the dark energy into nothing. An appreciative chuckle escaped the old man's thin lips.

“So much potential you have, young one. You undid my spell on these two undead, you somehow know my true name which no living being knows and you just completely destroyed one of my stronger pieces of magic. It seems I underestimated you. May I have your name before we start the true battle? I would like to use your name as a warning to other reckless young ones I encounter in future as a deterrent.” 

“You may. I am your end. Since I know your real name, so you shall mine. I am Harry Potter.” Henry revealed uncaringly, his hair and eyes turned their real colour momentarily. Black and Emerald.

Dai Deam laughed mirthfully.

“One more thing about young people is that they care too much about their appearance. You are no different. Changing your hair and eyes to silver to look unique. That really tickles me. But I shouldn't judge. Let's begin this battle, young one. Let's see how many seconds you can last.” Dai Deam smiled confidently, pointing his staff at him.

~xXxXx~

As soon as the silver haired boy stepped in front of him, Roy moved towards his parents' bodies. 

There were no injuries on their bodies, nor were they naked anymore. But they still weren't breathing. 

A part of him, even knowing it was impossible, hoped that the boy would resurrect his parents. That he would bring miracles with him. But it seemed even the strangely powerful boy didn't have anything against death. His lips trembled and he began crying silently, barely paying attention to the verbal jabs happening between the Necromancers in the background. He pulled his parents' faces against his chest and hugged them tightly, mourning the loss of his loved ones.

After a few minutes, as the fight between the Necromancers became too loud to ignore, he reluctantly let his parents' bodies go and turned towards to witness the one sided fight.

The silver haired boy had a blank look on his face as he easily countered every attack of the monster. 

The monster in return upped his next moves. A plethora of ghosts shrieked and appeared between them.

“Attack.” Dai Deam ordered calmly, though there was a thin sheen of sweat on his wrinkled forehead. 

Henry pulled out a glowing sword from his inventory.

[Spirit Sword]

– A legendary sword which increases the user's stats by 10x and can attack anything, physical, non-physical, illusionary, doesn't matter.

Since Henry was already more than 200 lvl, this sword made him over 2000 lvl strong. It was an insane amount of power that was running through him. He was stronger than a mountain, he was faster than light. He was a mortal god.

As he moved forward, faster than any physical being is allowed to, he slashed his sword through the translucent beings, making them disappear in a puff of cool vapour.

In just a second, all the ghosts were incapacitated.

“You are strong. Far stronger than anyone I have ever faced. I commend you for making me use my most powerful attack. Be proud of your skills, boy. Be proud and die finally.” Dai Deem yelled, finally losing his calm composure as he raised his staff towards the ceiling and desperately chanted in some ancient language.

Henry quirked his eyebrow and waited to see what would happen next.

With a blast of red light, a humanoid shape formed between him and Dai Deam.

What appeared out of the light was something Henry hadn't ever expected to see. At least not in this world. It was Iris.

Iris Potter. His dear sister. His dead sister.

“Good to see you again, brother.” Iris whispered coldly, red tears dripping from her eyes and the corner of her mouth.

He stumbled back with guilt and horror written all over his face.

“You are dead. You are dead.” he mumbled, rubbing his eyes, trying to make the illusion disappear.

So consuming was his despair that even his gamer's mind couldn't totally suppress the waves of emotions.

“I am. Thanks to you.” She snarled and abruptly jumped forward, wrapping her hands around his neck, strangling him. Henry was dubious as he fell down on his back with Iris straddling his chest and squeezing his neck. Even as the pressure increased suddenly, as her fingers dug into his flesh, Henry simply lay there, looking at her as if she was his greatest hope and biggest mistake. He shakily raised his hand and cupped her cheek, looking into her dark emerald eyes. His own eyes filled up with tears.

He frowned. Her skin wasn't hers, her eyes weren't hers, that's the only way he could put it. He had grown up closely with his sister, they never had held back in showing their affection, whether it be by words or physical means. So, it wasn't a surprise when Henry knew how her cheek should feel in his hand, how warm or soft her skin should be, how bright her eyes should be. Something definitely was off here. Still, he couldn't do anything but just stare at her incomprehensibly and spasm under her due to the lack of oxygen.

A growl was all the warning they got before a blur of white collided with Iris and threw her off of him. Henry scrambled back and panted heavily, looking dumbstruck as Aura, his cat, was baring her teeth at Iris.

“Aura, don't! She is my sister.” Henry yelled miserably. Aura turned her head and gave him an almost condescending look. As the gamer's mind finally did its work, Henry was able to suppress his emotional turmoil and think logically.

“I don't think she is my sister.” He said mournfully after a second while Aura glared at him as if saying ‘You think?’

But their brief interaction was interrupted by ‘Iris’.

She dusted off her clothes and stood up, giving an odd look to Aura.

“My apologies, my younger kin. I wish we had met in better circumstances. But it seems fate only wants one Shapeshifter to exist and we two are the last of our race. I wish I could spare you, but my master's order shall be followed. I shall kill this boy and I don't think you will stay neutral here. So, first I shall kill you. Prepare yourself, child. Let's see whose devotion is greater for their master, mine or yours.” Saying that, Iris turned into a lion and rushed towards Aura.

Henry used this time to observe his new enemy.

Name: Xion

Race: Shapeshifters

Current form: Lion

Lvl: 1000

HP: 20,000

Affection: -10

Obedience: 0

Aura herself shifted her form and turned into a giant white wolf as the two beasts fought viciously. They were a swirling of sharp claws and gnashing maws, both trying to sink their teeth in each other's necks. A strike from the lion, whose real name was Xion, sent Aura crashing against the wall. She turned back into her white fluffy cat form and mewled in agony. There was blood pouring from a deep slash on her side.

“Enough!” Henry's angry voice boomed and he grabbed his sword before rushing towards the golden lion. Even though Henry was stupidly powerful, faster than anything, Xion managed to barely jump away from the path of the sword. Henry's eyes widened at the speed of the beast. He was surprised though he shouldn't have. Xion was an ancient being, a being of level 1000. A being at its peak strength. It was far more powerful than anything or anyone Henry had ever encountered.

Still it didn't matter in the least when Henry cleaved off its head clean with a reverse slash the next instant. Yes, Xion was very strong with its 1000 levels, BUT its species were already far inferior in HPs and strength to the average Human race. And Henry was a Gamer and a Necromancer on top of that. It was a piece of cake to deal with Dai Deam's ‘strongest’ attack.

The Lion's head dropped with a thud in the pool of blood, its visage eternally set in pain.

Dai Deam who was on his knees and catching his breath after using such a powerful magic to summon his familiar from dimensional space, simply stared in apprehension at the battle going on before his eyes. He felt the dread burrowing deep in his heart, he saw his death coming in the next few minutes.

But he wasn't going to go without giving his all. 

~xXxXx~

Roy was absolutely bamboozled about what was going on in his house. One second the young boy was beating the evil man overwhelmingly and then the next instant there was a girl strangling him. It was as if he was watching a choppy movie with its parts being cut abruptly. When he blinked there was a very cute cat standing guard before the downed boy. And when he blinked again the redhead girl was a lion and the cat was a wolf. At this point he wasn't even sure he was sane anymore. Though he blanched and would have puked if he could when the lion's head without any apparent reason toppled off from its neck.

It had only been a couple of minutes since the strange boy became his saviour, but as the boy, Harry, if he had heard his name correctly, buried his blood stained sword in the tiled floor and coldly glared at the kneeling Necromancer, Roy couldn't help but shudder at the icy rage in his eyes.

“Playtime's over. You not only sullied my dead sister's memory, but also had the gall to hurt my daughter. For that, you shall not have the peace after death. You will be my servant for all eternity. You won't ever be free from my clutches.” Henry whispered calmly as he picked up Aura and cradled her healing body against his chest.

Without even glancing at him, Henry waved his hand at the Necromancer and mumbled ‘Enslave’.

[Enslave]

– This skill allows the user to enslave any being weaker than it. The enslaved won't be able to die until the user wills it.

“ARGHHHHH!” Dai Deam screamed and scratched his hands as the veins inside it turned inky black. He didn't even get the time or chance to use the other boy as a human shield.

“No.” That was all he could whisper in disbelief before his eyes turned red and snake-like black tendrils covered up his skin. And thus the ancient Necromancer was turned into nothing more than a pawn for the overpowered boy.

He disappeared in a flash of black light at the mental command from Henry.

~xXxXx~

Roy stood still as Henry approached him.

Henry sighed in sympathy. He had used [Repair] on the two dead bodies before his battle began with the other Necromancer. Their cuts healed, their skin got its colour back but it was all he could do. While it looked like the two people were just sleeping, the boys knew the truth. 

Henry was interrupted by yet another notification ping. He was immensely surprised to see there was one more quest to finish.

QUEST:

– Turn all the dead in the room into undead.

REWARD:

– Gáe Buidhe

He glanced at the broken look in the kid's eyes and fought against the temptation. He couldn't really take the dead bodies of this boy's parents, could he? He wasn't cruel enough to not let them rest after what they have suffered. And what the hell was Gáe Buidhe anyway?

“Only if you could have come sooner, my parents wouldn't have been dead.” Roy spoke morosely, not in an accusing manner.

Henry remained silent.

“Can you revive them? After all I have seen today, I don't think it will be impossible for people like you to resurrect dead.” 

Henry kept his silence, not answering him, just staring at the peaceful look on the dead bodies.

“I see. You cannot. Your silence is the answer.” Roy said, his lips drooping morosely. “Only if I was stronger, this wouldn't have come to pass. But then again, before today I didn't even know that there were monsters like you out there. How was I supposed to fight a monster? How was I supposed to save my family instead of just being a witness to this tragedy? It's not fair. It's not fair in the slightest.” 

Henry smiled mirthlessly at him before dropping the [Spirit Sword] on the floor.

“By being all powerful. You are a monster too now.” He commented and teleported away, leaving his legendary blade in the hands of an ordinary 11 year old boy. 

Roy with his eyes wide and hand trembling, picked up the luminous sword. He couldn't help, but laugh maniacally as power coursed through his veins like warm sunlight. He felt like he could take on the world. And maybe he would, who knows.

~xXxXx~

Daphne Greengrass was many things, depressed and suicidal wasn't one of them. No sir, not even a little bit.

So, why was she standing on the ledge of the Astronomy Tower?

…Maybe she was a bit suicidal and a little depressed. BUT the main reason for her standing on the precipice between life and death was the overwhelming need to see Henry again. It had been almost half a year since she last saw him. And she couldn't go on a single more moment without knowing if the little boy she met on the train was even alive. The fear of him being dead somewhere in a ditch was gnawing at her heart. 

But what if he really was dead? Then who would save her from the fall?

Daphne shrugged her shoulders at the internal question.

‘It's not like I will miss anything. Life is overrated anyway.’ Daphne thought somberly. Her lips quirked up in a humourless smile. Her pale face shone in the light of the full moon and her blonde hair gently blew along the soft gust of wind. Her deep blue eyes were filled with melancholy as she sighed wistfully.

“Why not be free?” she thought with a strange giddiness.

But what about Tracey?

At that sudden thought her body froze with indecision. Would she really do that to her girlfriend? Would she really leave a broken and miserable girl behind her?

“You know, I am almost tempted to push you off the ledge just to see you scream girlishly.” A familiar voice startled her. She yelped and unintentionally moved forward. If not for the hand gripping the back of her robe, she might have fallen down. Thankfully, she was still standing on the ledge and wasn't a red paste on the ground.

The hand which was steadying her, violently pulled her back. She stumbled back and landed on her arse.

“Ow! You could be gentle, you know. You don't have to be so rough all the time.” Daphne couldn't help but comment as the black haired boy stepped from behind her and stood in front of her.

Did she feel proud at making that innuendo and making him sigh in exasperation? Yes, she did.

“I don't know what to do with you. A part of me wants to hug you tight and never let go while the other part wants to strangle you until you stop breathing.” Henry mumbled, offering his hand. 

Daphne grinned happily and clasped his hand with hers and let him pull her to her feet.

“I think you are still too young to try the strangling kink.” 

“Merlin! If I hear one more lewd joke, I will really slap you.” Henry replied, narrowing his eyes. If possible, Daphne's grin grew wider.

“Oh, my baby brother wants to spank me. Should I get on my knees and elbows and pull down my knickers? You would like that, won't you?” Daphne asked huskily, linking her arms around his neck. 

“I said SLAP not SPANK, you bloody pervert!” Henry exploded. Daphne burst out laughing and pulled him in her embrace. The humorous atmosphere disappeared soon as she desperately clung to him. Henry gently rubbed her back and she relaxed a bit.

“I am really interested to see the drama when I tell Tracey you were going to jump to your death.” Henry commented nonchalantly as they pulled back, his gleaming eyes showing his obvious displeasure at her drastic action. Daphne paled and looked at him pleadingly.

“Please don't.” 

Henry let her squirm for a bit before nodding.

“Fine! But on one condition.” Henry interrupted before she could start celebrating.

“Sure, sure. I will have sex with you.” Daphne said with a straight face, unbuttoning her robe.

“You know, I am amazed that you can still joke when you are in so much trouble. Let me see you joking when Tracey hears about this.” Henry glared at her in annoyance, his gaze not dropping down to her bra clad boobs. Daphne pouted and covered herself again before sighing.

“Fiiiine. I will keep my mouth shut.” she grumbled and crossed her arms under her chest provocatively, making the curves of her breasts pop out more in front of his eyes. But unfortunately for her, Henry wasn't interested in the female form yet and easily resisted her.

“Good girl. Now you can start by telling me why you were so ready to accept death.” Henry said, grabbing her arm and pulling her down on a comfy sofa which definitely wasn't there a moment ago.

“Did you just conjure a fucking sofa?” she asked in amazement as they sat side by side with his arms around her. She unconsciously leaned against him which was funny since he was a head shorter than her. He huffed before flicking her on the earlobe.

“I asked a question. And when someone asks you a question, you answer them and not respond with a question.”

“Ow! You can use your fingers in a far…” she stopped short at his murderous glare.

“I dare you, I dare you to finish that sentence.” he said tartly. 

“Sheesh! Your sense of humour seems to have vanished.” 

“Yep. I was so in a mood to laugh and giggle when I found my friend preparing to jump to her death.” Henry replied sarcastically.

“I wasn't jumping to my death. I was just trying to…summon you, I guess. And it worked!” She groaned, not looking him in the eyes.

“Don't lie to me, Daphne. I saw your eyes. They were brimming with conviction. You were prepared to die. You are prepared to die.” Henry spat and grabbed her face, “Look me in the eyes and tell me you weren't trying to kill yourself.”

Daphne was just silent as anxious emerald eyes stared into guilty blue ones. Henry sighed and hugged her tightly.

“It's about Astoria, isn't it? Please tell me what the problem is and I promise you I will fix it. Just don't die please.” Henry's voice croaked at the end. Daphne gently ran her fingers through his hair.

“Henry, I am so sorry for worrying you. Please forget it. You are too young to deal with my mess.” Daphne whispered gently. A contemptuous laugh escaped him.

“You are too late to protect my innocence or childhood naivety, Daphne. I may be too young, but the things I have done would make adults claw their eyes out and rip off their ears just so they couldn't see or hear me.”

“Oh, Henry, why do you hate yourself so much?” Daphne cradled his head kindly, “Just let it go. This anger, this loathing. It will eat you from inside.” 

Henry stiffened in her arms but then relaxed, hiding his face in her neck.

“I had a twin sister.” Henry began after a minute of silence. “She was the most wonderful girl in the whole world. The cutest and the loveliest. She could make me smile when I was sad. She annoyed me when I was happy. She knew my thoughts even before I worded it. We were always together. We did everything together. We were soul mates. She was the one I loved the most. The one I thought would be with me forever no matter what. And then I made a grave mistake. A mistake which would haunt me for eternity. A mistake which took her life. I hate that mistake. I hate that I indirectly killed my sister. I hate myself for it and I don't think I will ever let this hate go. Because if I do, it will be unfair to Iris. She is dead because of me. So, I need to suffer too, right? I can't be happy. I shouldn't be happy. I won't be happy.”

Daphne's eyes were brimming with tears as she held him tightly in her arms. Now, she knew why she had such an instant connection with him, why she felt so protective of him. He was just like her. Miserable and full of guilt.

“Henry, I am sure it wasn't your fault.”

“It was! I wasn't strong enough. I was weak. I was too arrogant. I killed her by my incompetence.” Henry shook his head. Daphne felt so sad that she couldn't change his mind, that she couldn't take away his pain. At last she just decided to hold him tight.

“I am sure you have heard that I have a little sister.” Daphne started reluctantly, still not sure if she should burden her young friend with her sorrow. “But what you haven't heard is the incident that happened this summer. That the Dark Lord himself visited our house to request my father to join his side. While my father holds purebloods above the people of mixed heritage, he doesn't believe in violence. So, he politely refused to support the insurgent movement. Just like he did more than a decade ago when the Dark Lord gained power. You-know-who simply left the manor without another word. But unlike last time, this time he seemed a bit desperate.”

Daphne's gaze was on his face as she held him at shoulder's length but her mind was in the past.

“We shouldn't have been surprised when Death Eaters attacked us that night, but we were. I think we were used to feeling invincible since our family is very old and prestigious. My father hadn't ever thought that the Dark Lord would blatantly attack us since he preaches about blood purity. 

“That attack was just an amusing play for the Dark Lord. He just scared and intimidated us. We weren't hurt even a little bit. When this time he offered alliance to my father, he jumped at it. It was finally over. We were all safe. Or so we thought. 

“Just as we sighed in relief, he pointed his wand at Astoria and killed her off with a blood boiling curse. I screamed, I sobbed, I begged him to stop. My parents too were on their knees, screaming for mercy. But the Dark Lord simply ignored us and hurt Astoria until her skin and organs were burnt from inside by her own blood. ‘Now you know what happens to those who defy me. Remember this for the next time you think to deny me.’ That's what he said before apparating away, leaving my sister's charred body behind.”

“I… I… I still hear her screams all the time. My mind is never silent, Astoria's agonised shrieks haunts me. All the time. I was a coward. I was frozen like a statue when instead I should have thrown myself between the dark lord and Tori. I can't forgive myself for not saving her. I just can't. 

“Sometimes the voices get too much– and I think, wouldn't it be nice not having them? Wouldn't it be better not existing? Because finally I could have peace and silence.”

Henry didn't know what to say to make her feel better. So, he just wrapped his arms around her and cradled her head on his chest as her body shook with heart-wrenching sobs. 

When she finally calmed down, she looked sheepish for crying so much.

“I must look pathetic now. Loading my shite on you and feeling sorry for myself.” she mumbled tearfully. Henry smiled in melancholy at her and caressed her face and placed a kiss on her cheek. Daphne was pleasantly surprised at his gesture since he always seemed annoyed when she gets physical with him.

“You look pretty as always. And don't worry. If anyone can understand your feelings, it's me. Let's go and meet Tracey. I don't have much time, I need to go back.” He said, changing the subject, not wanting to discuss the depressing topic anymore. Daphne bit back an urge to complain at his brief stay and just smiled as he pulled her to her feet. She ruffled his hair as he wrapped his arms around her waist.

“Oho! Mr. Green does seem to have grown up a little.” she chuckled, once again picking up her cheerful persona.

“Really?”

“Yes. Now your head finally reaches my boobs and I don't have to use a microscope to search for you.” she joked. He gave her a bland look and pushed her off.

“For your information, I am tall for my age. It's not my fault that you are an old lady of 16 and I am just 11 years old.” Henry huffed and crossed his hands on his chest. 

“You got the ages wrong, Mr. Green. I just turned 17 today.” she said nonchalantly. Henry's eyes widened at that and he stared at her.

“It's your birthday. Happy birthday, Daphne.” he grinned, finally getting over his surprise. “I guess I should give you a gift. What do you want?” 

Daphne made a thinking pose and tapped her chin.

“Well, how about you get naked and we have naughty naughty times.” she smirked lewdly. Henry sighed and rolled his eyes at her joke.

“What do you want which is legal and won't get me in trouble with Tracey?”

“Eh? Nothing particular comes to my mind if you are being a dick about not giving me what I want.” she pouted. 

“How about I bring back your sister?” He asked in a whisper. The humour vanished from her face and her eyes narrowed a bit.

“You know I love you, Henry, but that doesn't mean I won't slap you when you spout nonsense.” she said, trying to remain calm and not blow up. Henry just smiled at her and took her hands in his, intertwining his fingers with hers and squeezing them gently.

“You don't have to believe me now. But just have some hope and some confidence in me. Before this academic year ends, I will resurrect Astoria so you could be happy again.” 

“I don't want to believe you, but strangely I do.” she said in a vulnerable tone.

“Just have a smidge of hope in the impossible. It will be okay in the end.”

~xXxXx~

QUEST:

– Meet Lady Death.

REWARD:

– Perk [Death's Favoured]

“What the hell, Isis? Meet Death? What do you mean by ‘meet Death’?” Harry hissed disbelievingly. Currently, he was sitting on a comfy and a very expensive bed. 

Look behind you. 

Isis answered sardonically. Henry whirled around and came face to face with an amused looking woman who was lying in his bed.

“Hello, Harry Potter. And how are you little Isis?” Lady Death said with a small smile.

Chapter Text

10. Truth and War

Henry took a deep breath and calmed himself before turning around and sitting in front of Death. Now, how was he supposed to greet her? Should he be friendly since she was lying all relaxed on his bed or should he be respectful?

Lady Death herself gazed at the little boy while she was sprawled on the bed, examining his worth. 

She sat up and propped her back against the headboard, still looking at him. If Henry was honest, she didn't look that deathly. 

She was wearing a black robe which covered her from neck down. Other than her face and neck, no other part of her body was bare. Her long obsidian hair was flowing behind her like a dark waterfall and her face was as white as chalk. If not for her glowing black eyes and extremely pale skin, she wouldn't look much different from a normal 20 years old witch. A very beautiful 20 years old witch that is. 

She caught his gaze and her lips twitched in amusement. It was as if she knew everything that was going on inside his mind. Maybe she did but he didn't have enough courage to ask her for confirmation.  

What are you doing here, Death? Wasn't it decided that no higher beings will interfere in his life? 

Isis asked sourly. 

Death just smiled, not taking offence to her tone.

“It's good to see you again, Isis. And you are right, we have agreed to not interfere in his life and let him grow naturally. But I just wanted to see him with my own eyes and impart some information which will make him a little less confused.” Lady Death said frankly. 

Henry was really curious about what was going on here.

“Hello, my name is Harry Potter. Though I am known by Henry Potter here. Nice to meet you, but can we talk in a way that I can understand?” He asked with a raised eyebrow.

“I plan to, dear Harry. By the time I am gone, you won't be clueless anymore.” She laughed softly as she scooted closer and cupped his face, staring at him tenderly. “You look just like him. If I didn't know better I would have thought you were him. His younger self at least.”

“I am still as confused as before. Thank you very much.” Henry smiled sarcastically and gently pushed her hands away. He still remembered his mother's warning to stay away from creepy strangers. And this lady gave him an uncomfortable feeling. It may be just that he knew how he was barely an insect in front of her and she might kill him with barely a sneeze. He decided to use [Observe] on her.

Don't be stupid, Henry, it won't work on her. Some beings are out of my range. And unfortunately she is one of them .

Isis grumbled and no screen popped up to give him details about the lady giggling in front of him.

“You are still mad about that, Isis? Of course, we wouldn't give you power to topple us from our thrones that easily.” Lady Death smirked slyly.

“Time out!” Henry interrupted, having enough of being in the dark. He glared at the entity far stronger than him and said, “Start from the beginning.”

Death hummed thoughtfully and again laid down on the bed with her legs thrown over his lap. He scowled but didn't push them away.

“First of all, Harry, you should know that there are various gods and goddesses in every world. These divine beings are powerful enough to destroy worlds and create new ones. Though they aren't unique. There are uncountable numbers of them in the multiverse. They number in billions and trillions. 

“Still, ultimately, they are just a speck of dirt compared to the Creator. The all powerful, the omniscient one. Yes, the very same being who created Isis and gifted her to you. Do you know why he did that, why he gave you a power which has no limits? Which can theoretically make you as strong as the Creator himself in a few hundred centuries?” She asked rhetorically. 

Henry shook his head, feeling all nervous and scared. How was he to react to that there were beings thousand times stronger than him and yet they were still nothing compared to the Creator.

“Because you are one of the most tragic versions of Harry Potter in the whole multiverse.” She said softly. 

Henry was taken aback by that. What exactly did she mean by that? As if hearing his unasked question, she began again after a moment of silence.

“If you can remember, it was the very same day that your house was attacked after you got your gamer power. Now think about how that incident would have played out if you didn't have the necessary power to save your family.” 

Harry felt dread roar in his stomach. His eyes widened in fear.

“I will tell you what would have happened. While your mother was immensely strong and tried her best, she was in the end defeated. Not because she lacked skills to kill them, but because they had you and Iris as hostages. Not having the heart to see your pain, she dropped her wand and went on her knees. After that, they kidnapped you three and took you to their Manor which was heavily protected. From then on your life was miserable. You three were chained in the basement where you were provided only enough food and water that you would survive.”

Henry was quivering in fear, knowing where this was going.

“Do you want me to go on? You have seen enough of the world to know what happened next to your family. You three were never rescued. The three of you died in that same cell decades later after your mind and body broke from the constant torment, leaving your children to suffer the same fate as yours. In your world, the Potter line ended up being nothing, but slaves for your enemies. The once mighty family of Potters at last was reduced to sexual slaves.”

Lady Death saw how pale the boy had become and how he trembled from unbridled rage. She gently placed her hand on his shoulder, absorbing his rage and calming him.

“Fortunately for you, the omniscient one changed the fate of yours and gave you a power to be free from divine influences such as fate and everything.”

“But why? Why would he go this far to help me? I am not arrogant enough to think that my life was the worst in the entire multiverse. There must be more than a million people in worse condition than me. Why did he help me?” Henry whispered, his eyes still unseeing as torturous ‘what if’ images played in his mind.

Lady Death's lips turned up in a teasing smile.

“Because the Creator isn't an impartial being. He is biassed towards all the Harry Potters. You must have guessed it by now, yes, the Creator once was Harry Potter too and he vehemently disagrees to let any of his variants or their families suffer. You would be surprised to know that all the infinite number of Harry Potters are powerful and happy due to him. They are magical giants and leaders of their countries. Some of them are good and some of them are evil, but all of them end up being happy and successful.”

Henry took in the new information with a nervous gulp. While he was thankful to the Creator, he still wasn't comfortable with his attention on him. It wasn't easy getting used to the feeling that whatever you do or think is known by some all-knowing being. Before he could ask any more questions, she continued by her own accord.

“But you, Harry Potter, are more special than your other kins. You are given a Power with no limits. If you keep on growing, you will one day may fulfil your objective.” Death said softly as she scooted back to her place.

“And what objective is that?” He asked with bated breath.

“Isn't it obvious? To become the Creator's equal of course.”

Henry would have laughed if he didn't see how serious Lady Death was.

“The Creator is known by many names. But his real title is, the God of Chaos. And when there is Chaos there must be Order. You will be the God of Order. Not soon. It will take a number of centuries for you to reach that level, but you are the desired candidate for that title. These two forces, Chaos and Order are the strongest domains of the entire multiverse. One Harry Potter already is Lord of Chaos while the other domain is still unoccupied. And since the Creator is biassed, he wants only a Harry Potter to reach his level and no one else. You, boy, are in luck. I hope you won't squander the chance that my husband gave you.”

Saying that, the immortal woman slid off the bed and stood up.

“It's time for me to go. This world won't be able to survive if I stay a few minutes more. Also as a parting gift, I will reveal this, due to Isis messing with the [Remorseless] trait, your gamer’s mind is getting nerfed. Decide by yourself what you want to do.” She shot him a smile. And then she wasn't there anymore, leaving him again alone in the room.

Fucking bitch. I never liked them very much.

Isis spat venomously.

“Will you please tell me what just happened? I am more confused than ever.”

Fine. I will organise this new info for you. The Creator's purpose to attach me to your soul was to give you a potential of unlimited power. He wants you to become his equal and be the Lord of Order which even I didn't know. That, of course, won't be achieved anytime soon. Then Death revealed what would have been your fate if not for his intervention. 

Thankfully the fate changed. She also told us why your [Gamer's Mind] and [Remorseless] aren't consistent anymore. It's because I have adapted the [Remorseless] trait for you, the [Gamer's Mind] potency is decreased to keep the balance in the system. 

It's up to you now. Do you want me to reset those two things back or will you like to continue as they are? Remember, if you reset them then you will be a cold emotionless bastard to everyone including your family. That was the reason why I specialised that trait for you. But it seems the all powerful brats didn't like my meddling and they nerfed your [Gamer's Mind] as a price. You are now vulnerable to emotional and psychological attacks. At least your [Gamer's Mind] will stop someone from taking over your mind.

Henry nodded slowly as he laid down on the bed. “Let it be as it is. I have gotten used to it.

“One last question. Why do you dislike them so much?”

Because I was once a female variant of Harry Potter myself. I tried to destroy the ultimate authority, I tried to topple the Kings and Queens of the worlds, but got my arse beaten into oblivion. It was lucky that I was a Harry Potter and my attempt only amused them, so instead of destroying my soul, the Creator just sealed me into a system until he attached me to your soul. 

Henry was amazed by all these stories. It felt like he finally was able to understand the basic workings of the multiverse.

“Why did you do that? Why rebel against the Creator? Is he evil or something?”

Well, he is sometimes evil and sometimes good, but he is consistently kind to a few, namely his wives. He is just pure Chaos, wobbling between good and bad every minute. As to why I rebelled against him? I was just bored and had nothing better to do.

Henry couldn't help, but gape openly at that.

“So you were a stupid brat?”

I was just sixteen!

“Oh… you died so young. At least you got a second chance with me.”

Yes. Now we both will become so strong that the Creator will tremble beneath our might.

“Dream on. I am not going to fight him even when I become his equal. I am not suicidal, thank you very much.”

You are no fun.

“Or I am rational and intelligent unlike a certain rash teen.”

Take it back! I wasn't rash. I died in glory fighting against the unwinnable.

“That's what rash means.”

Ignoring her petulant complaints, he decided to see the new notifications.

QUEST:

– Meet Lady Death.

Success!

REWARD: gained!

– Perk [Death's Favoured]

[Death's Favoured]

– This perk allows you to access the domains of Death for your Necromancer Class without attracting any negative attention from the various Gods of Dead.

~xXxXx~

At last the time had finally come. He looked in satisfaction at his character sheet.

Character Sheet

Name: Henry Potter

Race: Human

Class: Necromancer

Lvl: 300(Max)

HP: 15,000 (10 per second)

MP: 30,000 (100 per second)

Traits:

[Remorseless]

[Lustful]

Perks:

[Gamer's Mind] (Passive)

[Gamer's Body] (Passive)

[Observe] (Active)

[Peak Body] (Passive)

[Skill Create] (Active)

[Teleportation] (Active)

[Inventory] (Active)

[Increased HP regeneration] (Passive)

[Killer] (Active)

[Increased MP regeneration] (Passive)

[Unlimited Money] (Active)

[Shapeshifter] (Active)

[Death's Favoured] (Passive)

[Reviver] (Active)

Skills:

[Skeleton Horde]

[Undead Archer]

[Repair]

[Create Undead]

[Ray of Darkness]

[Mana Manipulation]

[Army of the Dead]

[Enslave]

[Master of Dead]

[Shadowbind]

[Soul Searcher]

…

[Reviver]

It gives the user the power to truly resurrect people who were dead in the last five years. Can only be used 100 times in a year.

But his attention was quickly drawn to the bottom of the status screen.

Bonus Reward for Maxing:

– Party System Unlocked!

New members can be added to the system for limited benefits. At the moment only one member is allowed but it can be increased by maxing other Classes.

Current Members (0/1):

[None]

“Isis, is this what I think it is?” Henry asked with a tremor in his voice.

Yes, Henry. You can finally share your secret and can bring others in the know. 

Henry couldn't help but smile tearfully at the thought of sharing all of his secrets with his sister. When she would be revived, he would tell her everything. And when he would max the [Mage] Class, he would tell his mum too. There won't be any secrets between the family. 

His mood had never been this good before. He felt like laughing for hours. But before he could lose himself in his blissful thoughts, his golden bracelet began vibrating. 

Daphne was in danger.

~xXxXx~

They both stood before the troll painting on the seventh floor under the invisibility spell. Just beside the Room of Requirement.

“This is a bad idea.” whispered Tracey.

“I know. But we have to do this. Didn't you see Malfoy's face? Tonight something is going to happen and we have to stop him before he succeeds.” Daphne whispered back.

Since Harry Potter had shined light on Draco's strange behaviour, the three of them had paid extra attention to him. Daphne and Tracey had begun following him. For months, Draco came to this secret room and did who knows what. The two girls had never gone inside fearing what they would find or if they would trigger some traps and get caught. 

Harry was also aware that Henry's friends were onto Draco's tail. Instead of stopping them, he just told them to be extra careful. 

He was glad that people other than him were keeping an eye on the blond ferret. Usually, Harry would be with them, giving them company while keeping watch and giving them extra protection. 

He hadn't forgotten his promise to the girls. He would keep them safe while Henry wasn't here. That's why he had asked them not to go after Draco tonight since he wouldn't be there to give them protection. 

Dumbledore had asked him to accompany him somewhere and he couldn't decline his offer since it might be crucial to the war against Voldemort. 

He had begged them not to make a stupid move, knowing how impulsive Daphne was.

Alas, Daphne hadn't heeded his warning and dragged Tracey with her to continue their job.

“It is dangerous though. What will we do if he discovers us?” Tracey hissed under her breath.

“We will fight him. It's not like Draco is some powerhouse. We can easily overwhelm him.” Daphne replied confidently. 

Tracey had a bad feeling about this, but couldn't find any flaw in her logic. Draco Malfoy was alone after all. What could he do against two decently powerful witches?

And that's where they were wrong. Draco Malfoy wasn't alone as a door formed on the wall and was pushed open. As he stepped out, following behind him were dozens of Death Eaters and werewolves.

Both the girls stiffened in fear knowing that they had made a huge mistake. They stood silently, hoping against hope that they wouldn't be noticed. Still, Daphne had a wild card on her wrist. She totally believed that Henry would come if they were in danger. It seemed she would reunite with her little brother after such a long time. Though she wished it would have been in better circumstances.

Daphne and Tracey pressed their backs against the wall as the group of murderers and rapists passed by them in this school of children. When they were just about to sigh in relief as the group reached the end of the hallway, Fenrir Greyback chuckled dryly.

“We can't see you, but we can smell you. If we had more time, I would have played with you, ripping your clothes apart and sinking my teeth in your soft skin and turning you into my kin. Unfortunately, I am on a mission.” 

“Rob and Mark, take care of these two girls. Keep them alive if possible. It is always fun to break naive children.” Fenrir barked his order and went away with Malfoy, leaving two werewolves behind.

The two stocky men, one with rust coloured shaggy hair and beard and the other with short dirty blonde hair, grinned maliciously as they stared at them even though they were invisible.

The two girls dropped their invisibility spells and pointed their wands at the feral animals. The tall men whistled appreciatively as they ran their eyes hungrily on their bodies.

“Ooh! Mark, we got lucky. We have such beauties in our grasp. It would be a waste to ruin their pretty faces without using their bodies first. I claim the blonde one, she has a nice pair of tits.” Rob, the red haired beast, growled. 

“Fine by me, mate. The brunette one is almost her equal. We can switch later anyways. I will have both of them.” Mark, the pale man with wispy blonde hair, chuckled.

If her glare could have killed someone, Daphne would have killed them dozens of times by now. Such was the rage in her blue eyes. Tracey, though frightened very much, was still able to stand her ground and look at them as if they were nothing but dirt beneath her shoes.

They prepared to cast their first spells while the werewolves crouched, pushing their feet against the floor, ready to spring on them and have their way with them.

Suddenly, two spears of black energy fell from above and impaled the two beasts through their backs. They gasped in surprise and fell on their faces, writhing in their own pool of blood as life left them and they stilled. Daphne and Tracey whirled around as they heard footsteps approaching them from behind.

And there he stood, their saviour. Though he didn't look much happier being their saviour. His black hair had grown and was hanging over his neck. His height too had grown in the last few months. He could almost pass as a third year. The top of his head now reached upto their chin. His pretty face was set in scowl as he glared at them with his hands on his hips. He was wearing a black unbuttoned shirt over a red t-shirt with black jeans.

“Explain to me why you both are here in the middle of night with two werewolves. I hope you haven't developed a new kink of bestiality or something.” Henry smiled coldly as he stopped before them. 

“Ew! Come on, Henry. That's just too disgusting even for me.” Daphne said dramatically, too happy that he was here to care for his frosty mood.

“I wouldn't have guessed that there was a limit to your perversion, Daphne.” Henry told her with the same cold smile. He was honestly too irritated right now. Just as his good mood had reached a peak after discovering the new function of the game, he was interrupted and had been dragged here to save their arses. Give him at least a minute to enjoy the happy feeling for fuck’s sake!

“Now you are being too mean.” Daphne groaned, opening her arms for a hug. Henry sighed, knowing he wouldn't be able to stay mad at her for too long and stepped forward, letting her pull him tightly against her. He smiled on her neck. Yes, neck and not her breasts. He was thankfully big now and wouldn't be teased anymore about his short height by his blonde friend.

Tracey too gave him a hug. Of course, not as long or as intimate as Daphne's.

“Draco led dozens of killers in that direction. Something bad is going to happen, Henry. Something really bad.” Tracey commented after she told him how they and Harry kept an eye on Malfoy. 

Henry nodded, understanding the danger of the situation. They two shared an apprehensive look while Daphne was just too happy that Henry was here, not caring what would happen next. For all she cared, the other could go die in hell. She clung to his side and hummed joyfully. 

He was even tall enough that she could rest her head on his shoulder without looking awkward. Tonight was the best night, at least according to her.

“You know what, let's finish this. I will kill Voldemort tonight and do Harry a favour. I don't have enough time in this world anyway. I want to go home.” Henry half-talked to himself and half to them as a plan formed in his mind.

“Enough time? What world? Home? What are you talking about?” Daphne asked dubiously as a pit of dread formed inside her stomach. Henry sighed, he needed to tell them too. But now was not the right time. He grabbed Tracey's hand and pulled her against his chest and wrapped his other arm around Daphne's waist. The girls didn't protest and looked at him expectantly

Without any warning, Henry teleported to his hotel room, taking them with him.

“You are safe here. After I am done with this, I will tell you the truth. Until then stay here and be safe. Watch TV, fuck each other, sleep, do whatever you want to do other than leaving the room.” Henry said as they landed on their backs on his bed. 

Before Daphne could make an innuendo about three of them being on the same bed, Henry was already back in Hogwarts.

“Aura, guard them.” That was the last thing they heard as he disappeared. 

Daphne and Tracey looked around the lavish room and at the white cat whose golden eyes followed their every movement. They decided to trust him and his power and tried to distract themselves from the worry gnawing at their hearts.

“Hey, Aura. Long time no see.” Tracey smiled as she sat up and pulled the cute white cat in her lap.

~xXxXx~

“Avada Kedavra.” Snape hissed and Dumbledore was thrown off the tower, falling down rapidly. There was a loud thud as his body broke on the ground. 

Harry was helplessly standing under his invisibility cloak, witnessing the death of his mentor. 

Draco walked to the edge and looked down blankly at the dead body of his headmaster. He suppressed his disgust and anxiety and pointed his wand to the sky, he would at least give the signal when he wasn't able to muster enough courage to strike the death blow. 

“Morsmordre!” He yelled, colouring the grey overcast sky green from the giant dark mark.

It was at this point that Henry reached them. He saw that all the assailants were gathered there. He didn't know why. At least it would be easy to dispose of them. Though he was surprised to see Professor Snape here too.

“Malfoy. What is the meaning of this?” Henry asked, getting their quick attention. He thought he needed to know what the hell was going on before he slaughtered them. 

“Dumbledore is dead. And the dark lord is here with his army. Now he will attack after seeing my signal. Everything is over.” Draco mumbled despondently. 

Fenrir slapped him hard on the back of his head, making him fall down to his knees. “Don't be pathetic.” 

Snape snapped his wand at the werewolf.

“Don't touch my godson.”

Fenrir growled, but stepped back, getting annoyed by the whining of the depressed kid. 

“I see.” said Henry, joining the clues and understanding the scenario roughly. Just then, Harry pushed off the invisibility cloak off him and jumped beside Henry. His wand was pointed at the Potions Professor. His hand was trembling from rage while his eyes were brimming with tears.

“You killed him.” Harry whispered hoarsely. Henry elected to be silent while he set his plan into motion.

“I did.” Snape confessed emotionlessly. The next thing that happened was so unexpected that they all just remained frozen. Though in hindsight it wasn't that unexpected.

“CRUCIO!” Harry roared. The jet of red light slammed into Snape and he fell down screaming. Such was the hate and rage of the prophesied one that even the master of mind arts couldn't stifle the scream that clawed out of his throat.

Henry with wide eyes began his work, getting over his surprise sooner than the others. Before the Death Eaters or the werewolves could do something, they stilled unnaturally. Only Snape was free from the bind as he writhed on the floor under the torture curse.

[Shadowbind]

The shadows cast from the spilling moonlight was enough for Henry to immobilise them. They couldn't move and couldn't speak. Even the werewolves' physical might couldn't break it.

“Enough, Harry!” Henry yelled, shaking the older boy. Harry's face paled when he realised what he just did. Not giving him time to freak out, Henry grabbed him by the shoulders and pulled him down until they were staring into each other's eyes.

“It's fine. Everything will be fine. Go to the Professors and inform them of the attack. Tell them to strengthen the school wards and keep the children in the Great Hall. Warn them of the upcoming battle. Go now! I will be down with you in a minute after I take care of these pests.” Henry ordered shoving him away. 

Harry suppressed his urge to protest and ran down the stairs knowing how important it was to warn the school of the marching army at their borders. He also knew that Henry was far more capable and powerful than him. It was a blow to his pride that his younger self was so competent than him, but it wasn't the right time to be prideful.

Henry looked at the trembling form of his professor and promptly ignored him before pointing his bare hand at the window. The frozen men looked on with fear and confusion as the boy made a pulling gesture. A second later, the broken body of Albus Dumbledore flew in. He placed the body gently on the ground.

“Why Professor? I never liked you, but I am still unsure why you would turn traitor.” Henry said dubiously as he stared at the body of the magical giant who was so easily killed. Snape refused to answer him, but stood beside the unmoving body of Malfoy who himself was staring at him with a huge amount of fear.

“Repair. Revive.” Henry told the corpse softly. First, the body was healed totally, even removing the curse that the old man caught when he had touched the horcrux. Then to the collective shock and horror of the others, Albus Dumbledore startled into motion and sat up.

“Welcome back to the Land of Living, Headmaster.” 

~xXxXx~

Dumbledore was old. Very old. He had seen many things in the world. Both amazing and horrifying. He believed he had experienced everything that one needed to feel content in life. So, he wasn't very averse to death. 

It hadn't taken him much resolve to risk his life to win the final battle. If his death made Voldemort's trust increase in Severus then he was fine with it. And it wasn't like he had any choice. The curse which was a gift from the horcrux was killing him slowly anyway. But it seemed he wasn't meant to die tonight. He looked at the amused looking Henry. The very same boy who had killed so many children the last time he was at Hogwarts.

“You have the power of resurrection. I don't know how you got such a divine power. And I am not even sure if it is right to pull people from the other side, from their peaceful afterlife.” That was the first thing he said as he stood up, towering over the child with his great height.

“You can enjoy your afterlife after you have fulfilled your duty. There is an army of thousands of Death Eaters, werewolves, vampires and giants advancing towards the school. You wouldn't want to see your precious students die, would you?” Henry said sarcastically as he pointed towards the horizon from the window. Dumbledore gasped at the sight of the magical army approaching the school.

“Severus! You didn't inform me that the dark lord was going to attack the school.” Dumbledore's agitation was clear in his voice. 

“I didn't know myself, Headmaster. It seems the dark lord wasn't taking any chances.” Snape replied shakily. 

The other people gave the duo dubious looks, not understanding what was going on. Henry too was confused, but he soon realised how stupid it was to think that the man who went toe to toe with Voldemort could die so easily from betrayal. It looked like there was a convoluted plan hinging on the Headmaster's death. 

Henry wasn't sure if it was amazing or moronic.

“I guess Professor Snape is on our side then. Well, whatever. I think I will spare him.” Henry thought out loud, snapping his fingers. 

Suddenly, there were a dozen undead behind him. Specifically the Death Eaters he had killed in the Death Chamber in the Ministry.

“Except Dumbledore, Snape and Draco, kill all of them.” Henry ordered coldly. Bellatrix led the Death Eaters with Lucius close behind her. The unmoving men were just sheep getting ready to be slaughtered.

“Henry! Don't.” Dumbledore tried to move, but he too along with Snape were immobilised by shadowbind, leaving them unmoving and silent. Knowing that he didn't have much time before he needed to intercept the army, he stepped before the frightened Draco who was almost pissing himself.

“I can kill you, just like I killed your father. I should kill you for despoiling the school by bringing the killers and rapists here. I really should. But I see that you are just a spineless coward and thankfully a remorseful one too. For that I will let you live, Malfoy. Though it's not a guarantee that I won't just kill you next year when I catch you doing something wrong. 

“I am a killer and a Necromancer, Draco. Do you know how fucked up you are? A killer only kills, but you at least get to go into the afterlife. A Necromancer though, can steal your soul and torment you for all eternity. You saw how I resurrected Dumbledore, didn't you? Yes, I am not bluffing about the stealing soul part.  Remember that whenever you think of doing bad again or else you would end up like your father. Dead and yet not dead. Now be a good boy and run away.” Henry patted his cheek condescendingly and freed him from shadowbind. 

Draco whimpered and shot a last sorrowful look towards Lucius who was plunging a knife down Fenrir's throat. Then he ran away, like a coward and weak willed git he was.

It took barely a minute for his Undeads to kill all the Death Eaters and werewolves present in the tower. 

“Now you will tell me what the hell is going on here so I can solve your shite for you and go back home.” Henry ordered and glared at Dumbledore, wanting to know what the great plan was that needed his own death.

Honestly, at this point he just wanted to go home, revive Iris and beg for her forgiveness. These all new self imposed tasks were grating on his nerves.

Chapter Text

11. The End of a Journey

Henry calmly listened as Dumbledore explained how everything was supposed to go, as he revealed all his plots. 

Henry kept his anger suppressed as there was no time for that. It wouldn't do anything if he just yelled angrily and pushed the old man out of the window again. 

No, that would do nothing. 

The Headmaster, seeing that the boy was far more capable than any of them and apprehensive of the army at the school's door, had revealed to him why the Dark Lord couldn't be killed. He told him why there was a cursed scar on Harry Potter's forehead. He told him everything and hoped that maybe this miracle maker could solve his problems too.

“Okay.” Henry said at the end of the explanation. 

Dumbledore and Snape were anxious at his blank look. They had expected anger and judgement, but Henry didn't show any emotion. They stared at him as he closed his eyes and mumbled.

[Soul Searcher]

Few seconds later there was a clattering noise as various artefacts were summoned and dropped on the floor. 

[Soul Searcher]

– Gives the user power to search and summon souls. 

Dumbledore couldn't believe his eyes, all of Voldemort's Horcruxes were in front of them, lying innocently on the floor. 

Before he could say something, Henry waved his hand over them and they were turned to ash. 

Dumbledore couldn't stifle a disappointed sound as he watched the legendary historical items turning into nothing. 

“There, done. Though one horcrux is still left. I can't summon Voldemort's snake since it's alive. But don't worry, I will take care of it. Also, don't tell Harry that he is a horcrux too. I will discreetly remove it from him. I don't want to give him more mental trauma by revealing he has a piece of Voldemort inside him.” Henry said with an edge to his voice as he walked towards the tower window, peering out at the horizon.

“What are you going to do now?” Dumbledore questioned him, relieved of the burden that he now passed on to the boy. 

Henry shot him a flat stare.

“I am going to kill them all. Every single one of them. You two go guard the students in the Great Hall. Not that it will be needed, but better be safe than sorry.” Henry ordered frankly. 

Snape scowled at his command, not wanting to bow before the little boy while Dumbledore just sighed tiredly, knowing he couldn't stop Henry from spilling so much blood. Still, if he had to choose between his innocent students and criminals, his choice was obvious.

“You think you alone are enough against thousands. You will die, Potter.” Snape spat condescendingly. Henry bared his teeth in a smile as he jumped from the tower. 

The last thing the two teachers heard was “I am not alone. I never am. I have my own army.”

~xXxXx~

All the students were gathered in four groups in the Great Hall. Though there were many students who were surprisingly absent. It wasn't a coincidence that all of them had the dark mark on them. They all had fled Hogwarts to join the army at its gates. They all had abandoned their beloved school to become the scum of society. And this would be their gravest and last mistake. 

The anxious murmurings stopped abruptly as the doors of the Great Hall opened and admitted the Headmaster and the Potions' Professor. 

Harry and the other professors were gaping in shock at Dumbledore while others looked relieved to have the powerful Headmaster among them. 

Harry had only told the professors about Dumbledore's death and Snape's betrayal, not wanting to cause mass panic. Before Harry could start casting another Cruciatus Curse on Snape, he was pulled in a corner by Dumbledore who gently told him how his death was just another part of the plan and that it wasn't Snape's fault. 

Harry shot them a venomous look for being kept in the dark. He didn't like when he was played like a pawn.

“Where is Henry?” He hissed in a furious tone, remembering that his younger version too was back in the castle.

“He said he was enough to stop Voldemort and his army. He went ahead to do just that.” Snape answered with a sneer. 

Harry glared back at the worst professor, wanting nothing more than to hear his screams once again.

He gave them a disbelieving look for letting a young child go on his own. He turned around and ran for the door. Voldemort was his problem, he wouldn't let Henry get hurt because he was stubbornly involving himself where he wasn't concerned. 

How would he forgive himself if Henry died tonight against that army?

The last thing he heard was Dumbledore's regretful voice.

“Somnus!”

And then Harry was forced asleep.

‘Henry needs no one's help, I am afraid. All I hope is that we never need help against him. Because that boy may be the end of the world with his endless and unnatural powers.’ Dumbledore thought fearfully.

~xXxXx~

Voldemort stared at the green skull in the sky. Dumbledore was dead. 

That's what the signal meant. 

Finally, there was no one left to oppose him. Well, there was one, but he was just a teenager and would be taken care of soon. 

His lips thinned in a cold smile before he waved his wand in a mighty swirl. The land before the Hogwarts' gates cleared with a loud crack. Trees and grass and stones, all disappeared as willed by the powerful Dark Lord. 

All that was left was the dry land between his army and Hogwarts' front gates. 

A hundred metres of space between him and the castle.

It looked like a barren battlefield now. A brown lifeless field which would turn red with life after soaking the blood and sweat of the fighters. 

Soon, Voldemort's forces arranged themselves neatly in front of him. He watched down from the ledge, on which he was standing with Nagini by his side, as his great army stood in its all glory.

Twenty giants stood foremost, acting as the tank of the army. Giant spiders and Dementors were just behind them. Then ten metres behind the beasts was a crowd of hundreds of Death Eaters and werewolves, appearing restless, eager to taste blood. And the last were eighty vampires who had joined him in the end and subjected themselves to his rule. 

This should be enough to intimidate the professors of Hogwarts into submission or if nothing else then to take over the school by force.

The Dark Lord amplified his voice and whispered his grave warning.

“Give me Harry Potter or perish, you have five minutes to decide.”

~xXxXx~

The warning was heard by everyone in the Great Hall. There was a rush of whisperings as the students grumbled among themselves, frightened and anxious. But no one said out loud to give Harry Potter to the Dark Lord, they couldn't in the presence of Dumbledore. 

While more than enough people thought it was fair to trade one life to save theirs, they didn't voice it out loud, knowing that they would be turned into social pariahs.

~xXxXx~

Henry stood outside the gates, far away from the army that they wouldn't notice him. 

Usually, Henry would have walked up to the army and started his assault directly, knowing he was capable of killing all of them by himself. But he was still wary of Voldemort. He wouldn't take rash actions. The last time he did that, he returned with his sister's dead body. 

It wouldn't happen again. Not when he was so close to achieving his aim. He decided to do his work from a safe distance and let his minions be the face of the resistance. 

He was a Necromancer after all, he didn't need to do it himself. He didn't need to be seen. He set his strongest minion to the task.

“Dai Deam. Go.” He said as he leaned against the metal gate while using his magic to sharpen his eyesight and look hundred metres ahead, where the war would take place.

~xXxXx~

Voldemort was mildly surprised to see a lone man walking towards them from Hogwarts. His surprise grew when he realised that the man was stark naked. The old man with bald head and long beard stopped ten metres before the army. The attackers swayed with excitement, but remained where they were, waiting for the Dark Lord's order. 

In the silence that followed, Voldemort stared from above, gazing at the old emaciated man. He looked so weak that a gust of wind could take him away. But after further observation, he saw the minute details with his enhanced sight. 

The skinny body of the man was covered with dark black veins and his eyes were red and glassy. Voldemort's own eyes widened in disbelief at the sudden revelation. 

Yes, there was no doubt. This man was an undead. There was a Necromancer here, controlling him from afar, from some hidden hole.

Before he could do anything with this new information, the undead raised his right hand to the sky and mumbled something under his breath.

The grey clouds turned black, the wind turned into a storm, thunder rumbled deep in the valley, spooking the Death Eaters deeply. And then the mightiest bolts of lightning fell from the heavens, directly on the heads of the twenty giants. 

The night turned into a day. The darkness was swallowed by light. The clouds shone with ethereal brightness as the giants screamed in agony, as they were set on fire, as the chaos ensued and snuffed out the lives of the tall behemoths.

Voldemort's army acted like headless chickens and they ran back, trampling their fallen colleagues. But one word from the Dark Lord was enough to calm them temporarily.

“Stop!” Voldemort yelled and pointed his wand at the sky in defiance. A black ray of light pierced the clouds. His pale hand trembled from the power flowing through his body. His powerful spell passed through the ethereal clouds and a second later there was a loud boom that shook both the heavens and the earth. 

There were no more clouds. 

The starry sky was clear. 

It was odd that a battle was being fought under such a beautiful night sky. 

But the damage was already done. The giants were nothing but ginormous charred carcasses. Their bodies burnt to crisp, leaving no life in their eyes. With one swoop, Dai Deam had taken away the strongest members of the opposing army. 

Voldemort glared at the single undead that had caused so much havoc for him in such a short time. Just as he was going to level his wand at the old man, loud cackles filled the battleground. The mocking laughter surrounded them like a humongous wave, coming to wash them away.

Suddenly, 600 skeletons rose from the ground behind Dai Deam. They began banging their swords on their shields and laughed loudly. If that wasn't enough to scare the army of living, 150 undead archers too materialised behind the skeletons. They wore deep red armour over their peeling skin and their glowing blue eyes burned with hatred. Immediately, they aimed their bows at the sky and pulled the bowstring before letting loose.

“Shield!” Voldemort roared just a second later. 

The Death Eaters and the few werewolves conjured protego shields while the vampires and the Dementors nimbly dodged the arrows.

Few fell and many didn't, but it was enough to infuriate the Dark Lord. He hadn't come here to fight a prolonged battle. He hadn't expected a slimy Necromancer to be here, defending the castle against him. But he would do it, he would play this useless game to win the castle.

“Attack!” He commanded imperiously. His army reluctantly surged forward. While they were still scared, they easily outnumbered the skeletons and their number advantage assured them a bit.

That was a mistake.

A big golden dome of light rose from the ground, capturing the battle forces inside it, preventing everyone from leaving the boundary.

~xXxXx~

Henry smiled in satisfaction as his own small army did pretty well against Voldemort's massive one. 

The Dementors were useless against the undead and hence they lay still in the air, not contributing in the least. 

The magical beasts were effective against his army, but the skeletons were dauntless and fanatic in extreme. They fought with a manic grin even when they were dismembered or decapitated. The skeletons always rose back and healed. And they would keep on doing that until Henry ran out of mana.

Slowly, but gradually, his small army pushed back the dark lord's forces. It wasn't a big achievement since his pawns were undying, not staying dead while the opposing force suffered loses every second. 

It was a nightmare for Voldemort's army. They hurled spells and used swords and claws and everything, but the undead kept on shrugging off those attacks as if they were gentle love taps.  

The battleground was filled with the dying screams of the living. The sounds of swords piercing flesh, and mad cackling had already seeped off the living's courage. 

Only the Vampires and the Dementors hadn't lost any of their numbers while the other groups were halved in the last hour. 

Their thousands of members had been reduced to a measly few hundreds. The brown muddy ground was splattered with blood and gore. Dead glassy eyes shone from the moonlight. There were more corpses than the living at this point. 

Dai Deam was the Avatar of death as his divine retribution left corpses in his wake. He flicked his hand in front of him and a purple fire burned dozens of enemies in seconds. It didn't matter if they were werewolves or Death Eaters or magical animals. All suffered the same fate. Death. He was the strongest undead and he proved it why.

Voldemort's sigh was barely audible as he witnessed his once massive army dwindling into nothing. Still, he was confident in his own power and prepared himself to take on the whole army. But before he could swish his wand to show these undead pests who they were fighting against, he was suddenly surrounded by his inner circle. 

Voldemort looked bamboozled at the sight of his loyal pets who had been turned into undead. Now he knew what had happened to his prime Death Eaters.

“Voldemort. Master sends his regards.” Bellatrix's smile was blank as she trained her wand at him. 

The sliced body of Nagini was lying beside her. Voldemort screamed in fury as he was forced to dodge the piercing curse. He yelled at the sky, he called for the preposterous bastard who had dared to throw his own once loyal servants at him. His call went unheard and he engaged in a deathly fight with his former loyal inner circle.

~xXxXx~

Henry looked amused as he hovered in the sky, watching how Voldemort tried to kill Bellatrix and Lucius again. 

His undead had risen and healed from everything. Voldemort had already killed all the members of his inner circle tens of times, but they never stayed dead and continued their relentless assault on the Dark Lord.

It went on like this for another hour. By this time, Voldemort's army was destroyed absolutely, not a single soldier was left alive. The battle in the end had turned into simple execution. Henry even took care of the Dementors and annihilated the dark spectres. The vampires had tried to run away, but Dai Deam had cornered and killed them mercilessly. 

Now only Voldemort was alive, still fighting against his inner circle on the very same cliff where the duel first began. 

The last few hours hadn't been good to him. While his body was still pristine and unhurt, his energy levels were at their all time low. 

Henry's army had disappeared after their work was done, except these undead Death Eaters who hadn't been successful in taking down Voldemort. But the way the fight was going, he was sure it would be over soon.

Henry didn't even give the Dark Lord the satisfaction of knowing his enemy. In the end, he died by the hands of his pawns. 

You could have unlimited power, but if you couldn't move your body in time for defence or offence then it was for nothing. Unlike Voldemort, Henry's undead didn't get tired or out of breath and hence the boogeyman died by the hands of his own people. Or more accurately by the hands of the bodies of his own people. 

Bellatrix jumped onto his back and carved a crimson smile on his white neck with a dagger.

Henry lowered down on the ground and dismissed his undead who then disappeared in a puff of smoke. He  looked down at the lifeless body of the terror of Britain and his rage wasn't abated in the least. Maybe because this wasn't the Voldemort who killed his sister. He wasn't the one who took away half his soul. He wasn't the one who drew a permanent scar on his heart. 

Henry sighed and took a deep breath and abruptly gagged. The stench of blood was just too strong. Thousands of corpses lay sprawled down the cliff and the vultures flew overhead in circles, peering down at the meaty feast.

Henry juggled between the decision to turn them all into undead or leave their bodies in peace. 

Since he had reached the level 300, no further quests were given to him. So, he didn't exactly get anything out of this massacre other than future safety for Harry. But that also meant that he wasn't forced to turn them into undead for any quest. 

He didn't have a valid excuse. It was all up to him. Did he need any more undead? No, but it wasn't like he was running out of any space. Then again, there was that skill [Army of Dead] which gave him the skill to summon 30,000 soldiers in an instant.

…

He shrugged.

Extra undeads were extra undeads. He wasn't going to waste the bodies. You never know when a few thousand soldiers might be needed to change fate.

“Repair. Arise.”

~xXxXx~

Henry teleported directly into the Great Hall, getting more than a few surprised screams. He ignored them easily and walked to the corner of the room where Dumbledore had laid Harry down on a blanket. 

Hermione, Ron, Neville, Ginny and a blonde haired girl were standing guard by his unconscious body. They parted for him quickly, recognising him, giving him space. Ron nodded at him while Hermione shot him a nervous smile.

Dumbledore and the Professors watched him carefully from some distance away but didn't interrupt him.

Henry kneeled by his older counterpart and touched his forehead gently. He unceremoniously destroyed the horcrux in his scar and then rennervated him. It was an easy task now since he had mastered necromancy.

Harry gasped awake, sitting up and panting loudly.

“Henry! Are you fine?” Harry immediately asked, grabbing his shoulders and checking him.

“I am fine, but let's talk in private.” Henry replied reassuringly and teleported them to a wall on the seventh floor, not caring that he was flaunting his power in the public. 

Henry signalled him to unlock the room and Harry did that, keeping a lid on his worry and curiosity and fighting against temptation to ask him thousands of questions.

They both entered the Room of Requirement. Currently, it was in the form of a small cosy living room. They both sat in comfortable cushioned chairs which were facing each other.

For half a minute they were silent, just staring at each other.

“Voldemort is dead. And I decimated his army too. It won't surprise me if Draco and Professor Snape are the only Death Eaters alive.” Henry broke the silence and gave him the most important information. 

Harry kept his surprise and relief in check and didn't do a happy dance, which he was sorely tempted to do. He was finally free. Finally free from fate and responsibilities. This feeling was… liberating.

“I see.” He muttered. 

Henry raised his eyebrow curiously.

“You don't look as excited as I thought you would after hearing this.” Henry said bemusedly.

“I am. That you can be sure of. I am just digesting it. Slowly.” Harry smiled, scratching his cheek. 

Henry shrugged and made himself comfortable on the chair.

“How is Dumbledore alive?” Harry asked since he still didn't know how that happened. He had been present when the killing curse hit Dumbledore and hurled him through the window.

“I revived him. I am powerful enough to truly raise the dead now.” Henry bragged a little. And he had the right to do so after he spent almost a year just levelling up. 

Harry looked at him comically but instead of accusing him of lying, he slowly nodded. He had seen enough weird things to know that nothing was impossible in the magical world. 

Suddenly, his face was full of hope and he asked his most secret wish.

“Then can you resurrect my mum and dad?” He asked, almost hungrily as he leaned forward in the chair. 

Henry's face fell and he shook his head.

“I am sorry, I can't. My power has a limit. I can only revive those who died in the last five years. Otherwise, I definitely would have decided to revive my own dad.” Henry explained sadly. 

Harry slumped back in his chair.

“It's fine. At least you can bring back your sister.” He smiled, suppressing his disappointment and looking at the bright side. 

Henry nodded in agreement.

“Yes. She was the sole reason why I became a Necromancer after all. She will finally breathe again.”

“That's good. I am happy for you.” 

“You know, if you want I can bring back your parents' soul for a brief time. It won't be a true resurrection, but you will have a few minutes to talk with them.”

Harry's eyes again shone with hope and he agreed instantly. 

Henry smiled sympathetically at him and used his power to search and summon the mentioned souls.

[Soul Searcher]

Beside them, two motes of golden lights hovered out of the floor. It grew rapidly and then turned humanoid before taking the form of Lily and James Potter. 

The two boys stood up and turned towards them as they finished taking shape.

The man had messy black hair and warm hazel eyes. He was grinning at them proudly. The woman too was smiling at them motherly, her long red hair tied behind her in a ponytail. Her emerald eyes twinkled as they approached them. Both James and Lily looked as if they were in their early twenties. That made Henry remember that in this world they did die young. 

Henry couldn't help but compare Harry's mother with his. 

While this Lily Potter too was immensely beautiful, she wasn't anywhere close to his mum. Or maybe he was just being biassed. He smiled bashfully as he realised he was staring at her. It was silly how there was a competition going on inside his head at this heart touching moment.

“Mum. Dad.” Harry mumbled with wet cheeks as he touched their faces, testing if they were real. 

Henry pumped more mana into them to make them semi-corporeal. What Harry touched wasn't warm flesh, but it was solid enough that he chose to hug them. They embraced each other and the older teenager cried like a baby while Lily caressed his hair and kissed all over his face. James ran his hand over his back soothingly and his own eyes were blurry with tears.

It was five minutes later that their reunion calmed down and they finally looked at Henry.

Lily walked up to him and captured him in a tight hug, sobbing and thanking him repeatedly. Henry was embarrassed, but put his arms around her waist and patted her back awkwardly. At least Henry got to know how it felt to hug a mana empowered ghost. 

It was like hugging a soft squishy cloud.

“You were a blessing to my son's life. Thank you for doing so much for him even when you didn't have to.” Lily smiled softly at him and caressed his face. 

Henry smiled back and nodded, not knowing what to say or how to address her. He didn't want to call her mum since he already had one and he couldn't bring himself to call her Mrs. Potter or Lily, that would be just plain weird. Thankfully for him, she didn't expect a reply and stepped back, looking at her own son.

Henry gave them ten more minutes before sending them back to the afterlife. 

Harry was finally content after having an opportunity to properly say goodbye to his parents. It wasn't the best outcome, but it was better than never having met them.

“It's time for me to go, Harry. I have to say goodbye to Daphne and Tracey too.”

Harry shot him a small smile and pulled him in a hug, ignoring his feeble protest. 

“Thank you for everything, Harry.” The teenager gave his heartfelt thanks and used his real name.

“Goodbye, brother.” Henry sighed and pulled back before teleporting away. His cheeks were flushed red at calling him that. He didn't know why he felt so shy calling the teenager his brother. 

Harry chuckled alone in the Room of Requirement and mumbled a goodbye to no one.

That was the last time he ever saw his younger counterpart.

~xXxXx~

Roy stood in front of a warehouse in the middle of night. In his hand was the [Spirit Sword], glowing faintly in the dark. He wore a black hoodie with black trousers. The hood was thrown over his head and a black face mask covered his face from nose down.

It had been months since he was given this sword by that strange boy. It didn't take him too much time to decide what to do with his lonely life. After his mother and father, there was no one left to love. So, he easily chose vengeance. He would burn the evil out of this world. Even his childish brain knew how impossible it was, but he had to try. He didn't want anyone else to suffer like him.

This warehouse was a centre of children trafficking. He had been watching for a day, confirming his suspicions. And what he found made him grit his teeth in anger. Apparently magicals ran this business, exploiting the defenceless humans. 

It was just like that night. Entitled magicals thinking that they were above everyone.

He would show them. Yes, they would see their arrogance leaking from between their legs. He gripped the sword handle with his two hands and felt the power surge through him, he watched how the time slowed for him. 

And then he ran.

In a second, the door of the warehouse was blasted open. The three low level wizards inside, trained their wands at the boy, taken aback by such strange attire.

Roy though didn't look at them, he watched the tens of children whose ages ranged from 12 to 16, huddling in the corner. They wore rags which barely covered their bodies. They were shivering against each other, staring at him with wide frightened eyes.

“Reducto!” one of the wizards yelled. Roy just scoffed at the sluggish ray of red light advancing towards him at the pace of snail. With the sword in his hand, he was something more. His powers and agility rose to a godly level. He almost felt like King Arthur with Excalibur in his hands. 

A single leap was all it took for him to reach the perplexed adults. They weren't able to utter a single scream as Roy decapitated them cleanly, their heads rolling on the floor and blood spurting like a fountain from their severed necks.

Roy whizzed through the warehouse like a flash of lightning and killed any adults he found. 

In the end, he murdered 12 wizards in cold blood with not a single bit of remorse. He justified his actions, stating he was a hero who only killed the evil. 

He returned to the front where the children were. They now stood uncertainly, away from the dead bodies. 

They froze when they spotted him. Roy dropped his sword and raised his hands placatingly before throwing back his hood and pulling down his mask.

“It's fine. I am not here to hurt you. I am here to save you. And you are saved. There are no evil men left alive.” Roy said softly and a bit pompously. 

They all looked at him shockingly before breaking down in relieved sobs, clutching each other in tight embrace. Roy smiled sadly at the scene and let the warmth reach his heart at the job well done. The satisfying feeling after helping others was just indescribable.

He led them out and pointed them to the nearest police station.

“Just tell them that Nemesis sends his regards.”

Roy smiled as they shook his hands and gave him hugs before running away to their freedom. Seeing their joyful smile almost filled the void in his heart. 

Almost.

He went into the nearest forest where he had set up a tent for himself. After his parents' funeral, Roy had run away from his house for his destiny which was to weed out evil. 

In lay man's terms, he was homeless.

As he neared towards his current abode, he saw a boy standing before his tent. Roy's hand quickly went towards the hilt of the sword hanging at his waist. But when he realised who the boy was, he felt hopelessness and fear. Had he finally come to take back his prized sword?

“We meet again, Nemesis. At least that's the name I know from your infamy.” Henry said, sitting on the log of wood in front of the tent.

“Call me Roy.” 

“Then you can call me Henry.” 

Roy didn't question why he went by Henry instead of Harry. No, he was far more interested in the objective of their sudden meeting. He went towards him and stood before him.

“Why are you here?” He asked frankly. 

“I have got a gift for you.” Henry smiled genuinely. 

Roy quirked up his eyebrow and motioned him to continue.

“I have become strong enough to do resurrection. I am here for that. Do you want me to bring back your parents?” Henry asked gently. 

Roy was still for a second before he dropped on his knees and looked up at him with teary eyes.

“Yes. Please. You can even have your sword back. Just give me my parents.” Roy cried like a kid he was, abandoning his roleplay of Messiah, placing the sword before him. 

There was no reluctance in his movements as he denounced the sword to which he was so attached to a few minutes ago. 

Henry shook his head and didn't touch the sword.

“No, keep that. Take it as a reward for playing hero. You can keep playing even after your parents are back. And honestly, this sword brings back bad memories. The price which I paid to acquire this was my sister's life. I will never be able to look at that sword fondly. It will always make me feel guilty and useless. It is better in your hands than in mine.” Henry explained with a bitter smile.

“Still, are you fine with giving me such a powerful sword?” Roy questioned him with a frown.

“Yes. I am fine. It's not like I won't get better swords in future. Let's just say that my profession keeps on giving me interesting things to play with. It's not a matter of if but when I acquire even a greater sword than this.” Henry reassured him.

After that, Henry cast [Reviver].

[Reviver]

– It gives the user the power to resurrect people who were dead in the last five years. Can only be used 100 times in a year.

Two golden spheres of lights rose from the forest floor and took on humanoid shapes before human flesh covered them. He waved his hand and they were clothed. He laid them over the ground, with Roy watching them like a hawk. 

These two newly revived beings were currently sleeping peacefully.

“I suggest you change countries. It would be a hell if people realised that your parents were brought back from the dead. And here is some money to make the change convenient.” Henry adviced and used his [Unlimited Money] perk to create a bag filled with cash. The ‘some’ money was actually worth millions, but it wasn't like Henry cared since he could never run out of money. This perk was really gold. It gave him power to conjure real money and any currencies and coins.

Henry didn't wait to see their reunion and teleported back to his hotel room. He hoped it would be the last time he met Roy.

~xXxXx~

At last, Henry was finally in his hotel room. All he needed to do now was to say goodbye to his friends and then he could go home. Easy, right? Wrong.

Henry was feeling very nervous about this particular farewell. Unlike with Harry and his friends, Henry had developed a deep bond with Daphne and Tracey. 

In the start when he came into this world, he had kept a wall around himself, intentionally not befriending Hermione, Ron or Ginny during his stay at Grimmauld Place. Not because he didn't like them, but because he knew that if he made friends with them then it would be very painful to say goodbye when he had to return to his own world. 

The crux of the matter was that when he leaves this world, he wouldn't be able to come back. And against his better judgement he still had let himself connect with Daphne and Tracey. He had done what he wanted to instead of what he should have. Now it was coming back to bite him in the arse.

Technically, Henry wasn't supposed to be able to do a world jump. At least not yet. For that feature, he needed to max a particular [Class] which he hadn't done. BUT since Isis was on his side and was his best friend, she somehow made it possible for him to leave his world. Her excuse for that was that it was a free trial of that feature.

It is a free trial which is over now.

Isis said stubbornly, still not accepting that she cheated to make Henry's life a little more convenient. 

Yes, it was a free trial.

And that was also the problem. It meant that once he left this world, he wouldn't be able to come back, not until he maxed that particular class. Even then it wasn't a guarantee that he would come here at the right time. The world jump might bring him 100 years too early or too late. Maybe if he had that class, he might have had other options but alas he didn't have that.

Basically, he was screwed.

It was scary knowing that this might be the last time he would see Daphne and Tracey.

He looked at them. They both were sleeping peacefully on his bed. 

Oh, they were also stark naked. 

Henry scrunched his face in disgust and did his best to not think about what they might have done earlier on his bed. He shook his head and then looked at Aura who was staring back at him, perched on the bedside table.

“Papa, our slaves were doing strange things by tangling their legs and rubbing against each other. What was that?” Aura asked innocently. 

Yes, he was able to understand her without needing to turn into a cat himself. That was the advantage of levelling up his cat.

He blushed furiously and discarded those yucky images from his mind.

“I don't know, Aura. Adults do their own strange things which we may never understand.” 

“Okay. I am going to sleep now that you are here.” Aura yawned and curled on the table. 

At least, Aura would be able to come to his world since she was his familiar. He couldn't even imagine how he would have felt if he was required to drop Aura alone in this world. 

He shuddered and dropped that line of thought.

He decided that waiting for a few more hours wouldn't matter and he was very drowsy after expending so much mana anyway. 

Now, where to sleep?

Henry let his eyes linger on the bed and chose to be bold. It was his bed. He wasn't going to take the sofa or something. And the bed was large enough for three people. So, it was not much of a problem. 

He changed into a clean t-shirt and baggy shorts. Unlike these two girls, he wasn't comfortable sleeping naked. He hummed thoughtfully as he again looked at them. The two were sleeping on their sides, facing and hugging each other. 

In the end, he climbed on Daphne's side. He was pretty sure that between the two girls, she wouldn't mind him sleeping beside her. Tracey could get offended but Daphne? No chance.

He lay on his side and sidled behind her. He threw his arm around her waist and held her tight. He pressed his face in her neck and silky blonde hair. 

He closed his eyes and tried to sleep. He wouldn't lie. The sensation of Daphne's soft and warm body against his was exhilarating. Particularly, the feel of her bare bum on his groin. They felt so soft and squishy.

He flushed red and hid his face in her neck and desperately wished to fall asleep. His body felt so warm and tingly.

Was he turning into a pervert like Daphne? 

Definitely not. He was just enjoying the hug with his best friend. It probably was the last of the few he would ever get from her.

…Sure. Whatever makes you sleep better.

Isis' sarcastic remark didn't help in the least. 

~xXxXx~

Daphne was the first one to wake up as the first ray of lights fell through the window. She frowned when she felt two bodies sandwiching her. The last she remembered, there was only Tracey with her. 

She reluctantly pulled her face away from Tracey's pillowy breasts and pushed away all the limbs surrounding her. She then turned around and laid on her other side.

She heard a soft whimper as Henry again grabbed her around the waist and pushed his face between her breasts. 

Daphne stifled a gasp as his face nestled in her boobs. She was confused for a second, still not sure what the hell was going on. Then she remembered the last night and realised that she and Tracey were in his hotel room. After she silently checked that he was alright, a cheshire cat grin grew on her face.

She stifled a laugh at how Henry was hugging her, being so clingy like a monkey. His sleeping face was also just so cute. She had to stop herself from making cooing noises. She couldn't believe that Henry was being so open and had slept beside her. Usually, he was just so averse to physical affection.

She definitely wasn't complaining.

She embraced him back tightly, tucking his head under her chin and let their shared warmth lull her back to sleep. 

Tracey was the next one to awake and she wasn't exactly happy seeing her naked girlfriend wrapped around a boy. She sighed and slid off the bed, standing up and crossing her arms under her impressive chest. She mildly glared at them, but an amused smile eventually broke over her face. 

Was she really getting jealous of an eleven, almost twelve years old boy who wasn't even sexually active? 

Yes, she was.

She huffed fondly and went into the bathroom, not waking them yet.

Henry finally awoke and felt very cosy. The heat and softness that surrounded his body was mind-blowing. He snuggled deep into this softness and instinctively squeezed what was near his hands. As the drowsiness went away, he realised where his face was and what he was fondling. 

His face was buried in Daphne's big round breasts and his fingers were sinking in her curvy arse cheeks. Oh, she was absolutely naked. His face and his hands could attest to that.

He burned with embarrassment and shame. His eyes widened in fear and he hoped she wasn't awake. He chanced a look at her face. Amused blue eyes stared back at him.

“Enjoying yourself, I hope.” Daphne grinned. 

“Yes.” Henry smiled nervously, his hands still on her bum, cupping her rear.

“Better put some distance between us, mister, if you want to avoid Tracey's wrath.” She giggled and gently shoved him away so he wasn't pressed against her anymore. Henry groaned and scrambled away, burying his face in the pillow. 

He wished he could die right now.

Daphne chuckled at his reaction and patted his head as she sat up.

“It's fine, Henry. I am not angry. You are young and curious. I get that. Oh, do you need me to give you that Talk?” She quipped playfully.

He really wanted to die right now.

~xXxXx~

Tracey and Daphne sat on the sofa in the living room while Henry dragged a chair in front of them and slumped down on it. The girls shared a concerned look between them at his anxious behaviour.

It was after the whole morning fiasco. Daphne hadn't missed a single chance in teasing him about his sleep groping. And it might be just him, but she really didn't need to keep the first three buttons of her shirt open, showing an indecent amount of cleavage. Tracey had just rolled her eyes at her, but had gone with the flow, not criticising her clothing.

Though Henry's mind currently wasn't occupied by Daphne's perky chest. No, he was far more worried about the topic of conversation to even give attention to Daphne's baiting.

“Henry, is everything alright? What happened last night at the school?” Tracey questioned him gently.

That helped Henry to begin the tale. He told them everything in detail. He told them how he resurrected Dumbledore, he explained to them how he controlled his own forces and thwarted Voldemort's attack. He even told them about the Horcruxes and Voldemort's secret that kept him alive all along. Though he didn't mention that Harry Potter himself was a horcrux. Then he revealed how he raised the enemy dead army and made them into his undead.

“Then I said goodbye to Harry and took care of a personal matter before coming back here. I saw how you were already asleep and decided to sleep myself since I was tired. I didn't want to wake you in the middle of night to explain all these.” Henry finished with a sigh.

It was two minutes of silence as the girls took in the massive dose of information and digested it. Daphne was the first one to break the quietness.

“Okay. I believe you, but I am not sure why you are acting like you lost the war. You should be happy that you saved everyone, why are you so down then?”

“Because, now that I am done here, I have to go home. And once I go home I may never be able to return here. This is a final farewell. I am sad because I won't be able to see you anymore.” Henry whispered softly, peering at them with narrowed eyes.

Daphne shot him an incredulous look.

“And why, may I enquire that you won't be able to come back here from your home? Don't tell me you are from the Moon.” Daphne grinned, trying to hide her ever-increasing worry.

“The Moon? No. I am from another dimension. My real name is Harry Potter.” Henry confessed.

“And I am a blonde Lily Potter with three boobs.” Daphne couldn't help herself, even in this tense atmosphere, especially in this tense atmosphere.

“Liar. You only have two boobs. I saw.” Henry grumbled.

“Exactly.” Daphne grinned, hoping that he would say that his confession was just a joke. 

“I am being honest, Daphne. My real name is Harry Potter and I am from another world. I came here for a certain reason and now that it is done, I have to go back to my own world. And once I go, I won't be able to come back.”

That claim brought another moment of silence. Daphne's grin vanished and her eyes filled up with tears while Tracey herself looked dejected.

“Then don't go. You can stay with me. I will take care of you. I will love you. I will be your family.” Daphne yelled, hoping that she didn't sound as desperate as she felt. Tracey placed her hand on her shoulder and mumbled sadly.

“You can't ask him to do that, Daph. He has his own family. We shouldn't be selfish. We should part with smiles instead of yelling at each other.”

Daphne didn't listen to her and looked at him imploringly. Henry stood up and came before her. He leaned down and cupped her face.

“I have to go, Daphne. I wish I didn't, but I have to.” Henry whispered softly. Daphne broke down in tears after that and hugged him tight like it was the last time she would be able to touch him. And maybe it was.

“But I have a last gift for you which hopefully will lessen the pain. Go to the bedroom.” Henry smiled, pulling her to her feet and shoving her towards the said room.

“But—oww!” Daphne gasped as she felt his playful slap on her butt. 

“No talking, just go and take the gift out here.” Henry smiled innocently as if he hadn't just touched her bum. She shook her head, a grin growing on her face and ran into the bedroom.

“Tell her I said goodbye and will always remember her. Goodbye, Tracey, take care of her.” Henry turned to Tracey and gave her a brief hug before teleporting away. Tracey couldn't even respond before he was gone. 

~xXxXx~

Astoria slowly opened her eyes when loud sobbing reached her ears. The first thing she saw was Daphne sitting beside her and crying her eyes out while holding her hand against her chest.

“Daphne, why are you crying?” Astoria asked dubiously. 

“What was the last thing you remember, Tori?” Daphne queried, caressing her cheek. And just like that she sat up urgently.

“Voldemort! He attacked our house. And he asked father to join him. I don't remember anything after that.” 

“Voldemort is dead, Tori. Welcome back to the land of living. Come on, I will introduce you to Henry, he is your new brother.” Daphne smiled blissfully and wiped her eyes before leading Astoria in the living room.

Henry was long gone and Tracey gave her an apologetic look.

“He said goodbye and that he will always remember you.”

~xXxXx~

It was cowardly, Henry knew, but he couldn't say goodbye to Daphne. It was just too difficult. He hoped she would forgive him for leaving so abruptly. At least, his gift in the form of Astoria's  resurrection would mellow her hurt.

“Isis. Let's go home.”

World Jumping… initialising… Return!

Henry found himself back in the Potter Manor and sitting on the same sofa from where he had jumped worlds. He knew not a single second had passed in this world, but he felt old. Even if he was again in his smaller and younger body.

He gave out a drawn out sigh and closed his eyes briefly.

“Where are we, papa?” Aura asked who was cuddled in his lap.

“We are home.” 

~xXxXx~

Bonus Scene:

Dumbledore and the other professors stood frozen outside. The student population too was out, wanting to see what had happened in the last few hours.

What they saw would forever traumatise them.

A river of blood cut the path of Hogwarts and formed a lake some distance away.

A crimson lake full of viscous blood. And as far as they could see the ground was covered with red. There were no bodies, but it didn't need them much cajoling to realise that a massacre had taken place here.

“Merlin! What monster could have done something like this so that it didn't even leave any bodies behind?” a student in green asked aghast.

Harry's friends looked at him pointedly.

“What? He is adopted.”

~xXxXx~

Another Bonus Scene:

The three girls calmed down after so much sad crying and relieved crying. Tracey and Daphne briefly informed her what had happened last night and who Henry Potter was and how he brought her back from the dead.

Astoria finally asked the most important question.

“Where are we? And how will we go back to Hogwarts? I don't think you know how to apparate. Do you?”

“No.” Tracey and Daphne shared a look and ran to the window. The sight that was before them left no doubt about where they were.

Just a block away, the Empire State building rose to touch the sky.

“We are in fucking America.”

~xXxXx~

Henry, who was on his way to wake up his mother from the sleeping spell, sneezed loudly.

‘Why do I think I am forgetting something? Eh, whatever.’

Chapter Text

12. Return and Reunions

Harry stood beside his mother's bed on which she was sleeping peacefully. Albeit a forced slumber due to his sleeping spell. 

For him, it was a year since he cast the ‘somnus’ spell and put her to sleep, but for her, it had happened just a few minutes ago. She would be angry at him and would ask for an explanation. 

Name: Lily Potter

Race: Human

Class: Mage

Lvl: 51

HP: 2550

MP: 5100

Affection: 100

Obedience: 20

Thoughts about you: Love, Pride, Confused anger

As he thought about it, he realised that he didn't really have to put her in a forced sleep in the first place. He could have just gone to the living room and could have jumped to the other world without her knowing, because when he would have come back, not a single second would have passed. 

‘Then again, in hindsight everything is clearer.’

He couldn't remember why he did it, but he must have had some reason. 

Not wasting another second on cursing his past self's supposed stupidity, he placed his hand on her face and caressed it gently. He drank in the sight of her. It had been such a long time since he last saw her, he could have just stood there and looked at her fondly for all night if he wasn't in a hurry to bring back his sister from the dead.

He shook her shoulder. “Wake up, mum.” 

Her eyes snapped open and she sat up awake instantly.

“Harry! What..why did you curse me?” She asked angrily. 

Hearing her voice, even if it was angered right now, was enough to make him cry in joy. When was the last time he heard her call his name? 

He wanted to hug her and cry his eyes out and tell her all the bad things that happened to him. He wanted to feel her embrace and her sweet reassurances. He wanted to be a little boy to see his mum placate him, to see her inspirit him. But he suppressed that urge and grabbed her by the shoulders. 

Now wasn't the time to rest.

“Listen carefully, mum. What I am going to say might seem absurd to you, but it is really the truth. The reason I put you to sleep was because I was going to resurrect Iris. Yes, I was going to bring her back to life. Don't ask me how I have that power. I can't tell you. Not yet. But soon I will tell you everything. 

“I will tell you all the reasons for my different quirks and there won't be any secrets between us. Just be patient in the meanwhile. After forcing you into slumber, I decided to go against my decision to keep the power of resurrection a secret from you. Frankly, it was unfeasible and stupid and because I wanted you to be with me when I revived Iris. You deserve to be there. Now, come along with me and see the miracle.” Harry answered hurriedly and jogged out of the room, followed by a frantic and utterly confused Lily Potter.

Harry led her to Iris' room where they both stopped beside her dead body. Lily was fighting back tears while Harry was feeling deeply ashamed. He still remembered vividly the memory of him leading his sister to her death. He didn't think he would ever be able to forgive himself for that blunder.

She looked at peace as she lay on the bed. Her arms were crossed on her stomach and her red hair flared around her neck and shoulders. If he squinted hard enough, he could have imagined her as alive. But there was no need to squint or dream when he could turn it into reality.

“Repair. Revive.” Harry mumbled as he took a step back, away from the bed. A golden orb of light flew out of the floor and hung above Iris' body. Lily gasped in amazement as the warm sphere of light moved towards the still body of Iris. A second later, it sunk into her chest, it merged with her body, making it glow.

Then the glow was gone.

Iris sluggishly opened her eyes and slowly sat up. She yawned silently and stretched her arms above her head before she noticed them.

Name: Iris Potter

Race: Human

Class: Mage

Lvl: 16

HP: 800

MP: 1600

Affection: 90

Obedience: 50

Thoughts about you: Love, Admiration

“Harry, mum? What are you doing… here? Wait! Where are we? What happened? Weren't we on an adventure in Hogwarts, brother?”

She didn't get to ask any more questions as Lily collided with her then and brought her tightly in her arms. Iris was confused why her mother was crying so much. She hadn't ever seen her in this state. She hadn't ever seen her cry so loudly and painfully. 

Her own eyes started filling up at the sound of her mother's heartbreaking sobs. She held onto her and let her cry and shed tears herself. When they moved back, Lily wiped her eyes and cupped her face before planting a kiss on her head.

“You are alright now. Harry really did a miracle. I can't believe it.” Lily smiled, her emotions jumbled with relief and joy. At the mention of his name, they turned to look at him.

He was still standing a step away from the bed. His fingers were curled in fists and his hands were tucked to his sides. He was pressing his lips, biting back tears. As soon as her green eyes landed on him and her lips curved in a smile, he lost the battle. He fell down on his knees and hid his face in his hands, muffling his cries. But they could still hear his desperate pleas.

“I am sorry. I am sorry. I am sorry. I am sorry…”

He kept on chanting that phrase between his hiccups and weeping. Lily quickly climbed down the bed and wrapped him in her arms, trying to comfort him.

But he was inconsolable. He kept on crying and asking for forgiveness. Even Lily was confused why he was crying so badly and why he was being sorry. Iris too didn't know anything about it and looked on helplessly at him. 

“Harry! What happened? Why are you crying? Why was mum crying? Someone for fuck's sake tell me what happened before I go crazy.” Iris yelled finally when she couldn't bear to hear his heart-wrecking sobs anymore. It made her want to curl in a ball and cry herself tearless. It made her so sad that being angry seemed easier.

“Language, young lady.” Lily rebuked her mildly. At that, Iris ducked her head sheepishly while Harry snorted and fell into a laughing fit.

Iris groaned and looked pleadingly at her mother.

“Mum, what is happening? Why is Harry acting like a lunatic? One second he is crying and the next he is laughing. Wow, now he is crying again. Merlin! I am going to follow him into madness.” Iris grumbled hopelessly as they looked at him.

He was lying on his side on the floor and was crying silently. Lily picked him up and laid him down on the bed where the two female Potters sat by his side and implored him to tell them what had happened.

~xXxXx~

After Harry told them truthfully what really happened in the chamber with Voldemort, all the blood left Iris' face. 

She touched herself frantically, trying to reassure herself that she was indeed alive. After Lily calmed her down and they two huddled against each other's sides, they stared at him. He couldn't meet their eyes and lowered his head, feeling ashamed and apprehensive. 

Instead of a sharp slap, his mother's gentle fingers pushed his chin up so he would look at them. What he saw at that moment, he wouldn't ever forget. Their eyes were far gentler and kinder than he deserved. Their lips had an understanding smile as they finally figured out the reason for his hysterics.

“It's okay, son. Iris is fine now. You don't have to punish yourself anymore. Let it go. Forgive yourself.” Lily said softly and ran her fingers through his hair like she always did. Harry shook his head, though he was already relaxing subconsciously at the familiar gesture.

“How can I, mum? Whenever I look at her, I feel this strong urge to hide myself from her and keep her safe from me. I was the one who took her to her death after all. How can I forgive myself for leading the one I loved the most to her death?” Harry asked morosely with glassy eyes and an angry face. 

Before Lily could reassure him, Iris moved in between them and glared at him with burning eyes.

“Don't you even dare to think about trying to distance yourself from me, Harry. I forgive you for my death. It was a mistake, sure. But it doesn't matter anymore. And since it was my death, my forgiveness trump yours. You don't need to forgive yourself or do any of that stupid thing when I have already done it. That's final.” Iris ordered authoritatively.

“But—

“That's final!” Iris reiterated loudly and narrowed her eyes at him, daring him to go against her wish. She opened her arms and quirked her eyebrow, telling him to get to it. 

Harry gave a watery chuckle before moving into her arms. She held him tight and kissed his cheek.

“You are fine. I am fine. We are fine.” She mumbled softly as she cradled his head. 

Harry nodded, burying his face further in her neck and hugging her firmly.

He was finally home.

Lily smiled at them and wiped her own eyes. They didn't protest when she pulled them both in her embrace.

At last, the Potter family was whole and happy again. For the two of them it had been just a few hours since a catastrophe happened. But for one of them, it had been more than a year since he talked with his family, since he hugged or kissed his family. 

The ever present guilt wasn't gone totally but he didn't feel lonely anymore.

“What will you tell others the reason for Iris' sudden resurrection, mum? I don't want to reveal that I can revive the dead.” Harry questioned her when they sat contently on the bed after all the drama was over.

“It's fine. It hasn't been more than a couple of hours since Iris died. Sometimes wizards and witches have been noted to come back to life after being declared dead for more than half a day. It is not common of course. It is rare. Very rare. 

“Most of the time it is because the patient goes into a unique state when their magic is heavily damaged. In this unique state, a person looks and feels dead because their magic has dwindled into nothing. They aren't receptive to the magical treatment and are thus declared dead. 

“It's almost like a coma but with no indication that the person still lives. Their magic goes into hibernation to keep the body functioning. Still, few patients have come out of this dead state and lived normally again as their magic starts working again, as they start breathing again. 

“That is the reason why in some special cases, even after death, the corpses are held by the medical staff for at least a day or two to see if recovery is possible. We will go with this explanation even if it isn't the truth in Iris' case. Now, you both stay here and I will go and inform the school.” Lily explained and slid off the bed. As she reached the threshold of the room, she turned her face and looked at Harry.

“Someday, Harry, you will have to come clean with me. I don't like it when my children keep secrets from me as if they don't trust me. I won't ask you to tell me how you revived Iris since you asked me not to. I will respect that. But please, you don't have to hide anything from me, you can tell me anything. I won't ever judge you or belittle you. You just have to trust me.” Lily whispered somberly and went away.

Harry winced at the parting remark and glanced at Iris who too was frowning thoughtfully.

“What mum said is true, Harry. You shouldn't keep secrets from your family.” suggested Iris.

“I know, Iris. It's not because I want to, but because I didn't have another choice. Thankfully for us, now I can reveal my secret. One person at a time. You will understand what I mean in a minute. Wait a second.” Harry told her as he clicked on the party system.

Iris gave him a curious look but held her silence.

Current Members(0/1)

— [None]

‘Isis, add Iris to the party.’ Harry commanded the system mentally.

Sure.

Do you want to add Iris Potter to your party? Once she is added she won't be able to be removed unless she dies.

[Y/N]

Isis' perfunctionery notification came up. Harry clicked on yes and there was a soft bell sound. If the way Iris' eyes widened was any sign then she heard it too.

Congratulations, Iris Potter is now added to your Party.

Current Members(1/1)  

[Iris Potter]

Shared Perk(0/1)

— [None]

Shared Skills(0/2)

— [None]

— [None]

Harry gasped in surprise. This was good. Too good. He could now give Iris one Perk and two Skills.

Note: The basic perks like [Gamer's Mind] and [Gamer's Body] and [Observe] and [Skill Create] can't be shared.

Well, even then it was a great feature nonetheless. With this he could easily make her powerful swiftly. 

“Iris, do you feel anything different?” Harry enquired excitedly. 

She shook her head. “No. I did hear some bell sounds though.”

“Okay. Let me tell you the truth now. All of the truths.” Harry began and told her everything about the game system. 

He told her how he needed to complete quests to level up. He informed her how he was actually very powerful. He didn't go into the details. There was no need to tell her that he basically murdered hundreds of people for a level up. She would eventually come to know that, but it didn't have to be today. 

He even revealed that he went to another world and stayed there for a year to become powerful. She could hardly believe him when he said that he met the personification of Death who told him about the Creator and Isis.

“You are telling me that there is a Harry Potter, your variant, who is actually the Creator and the ruler of the multiverse. And that he gave you your gamer power because otherwise our family would have been enslaved. Also, your system is a sentient being who is another Harry Potter, but a female one who once rebelled against the Creator. Her name is Isis. Also, the Creator expects you to become his equal and be the co-ruler of the univ— I mean multiverse. Is that all ?”

“I am probably missing something, but yeah, that's it for now.”

“Harry, I need a few hours to process all these before I can even start asking questions.”

“Okay. Take your time. We will talk again tomorrow and then we will assign you your Perk and Skills.” 

~xXxXx~

Harry sat on his bed in his room, alone. He needed to do one more thing before his Necromancer journey could be concluded. He closed his eyes and prepared for the spell.

[Soul Searcher]

He searched for the soul of Voldemort. His brows furrowed in confusion when instead of various soul pieces as he expected, there were only two and both of them situated at the same place. 

In the Albanian forest. 

Harry opened his eyes and ended the spell. He shook his head disappointedly. It was far too optimistic to think that his trick would work. Just because Voldemort of another world had made horcruxes didn't mean it would be the same here.

Voldemort of his world currently didn't have any horcruxes. While he did shred his soul in two, it was done differently. It was not a horcrux. It eerily felt similar to a horcrux, but it wasn't one. 

Something strange was going on with Voldemort. For the brief moment when he saw his soul, he easily recognised that the Dark Lord was still more powerful than him. Easily surpassing him. Somehow being a maxed class Necromancer wasn't enough to challenge Voldemort. Go figure.

It was a frightening thought. How much more powerful did he have to become to challenge the Dark Lord? What was the required power level which would let him kick Voldemort into oblivion?

It was frustrating to think that all that one year of grinding didn't help in making him powerful enough to take care of his Voldemort. Well, he could send his undead and army, but he wasn't sure if it would do anything other than notifying Voldemort that someone was after him and knew where his lair was. 

No, he wouldn't be offensive now when his own strength wasn't greater than Voldemort's. He would bide his time and would strike when the chance of losing was zero. He needed to be careful, otherwise a new tragedy might play out. And he wasn't in a mood for more tragedies after Iris' death.

He laid down on the bed and tried to sleep. It was no good worrying over the future. Something would happen to tip the scale. Maybe a new Class or maybe an overpowered Perk. Something would be given to him by the game to make him exponentially more powerful than Voldemort. All he had to do now was wait, keep on getting stronger and be alert for danger.

Making his sister stronger was also a new goal. If she became strong enough to protect herself or escape dangerous situations then he would have one less thing to worry about.

~xXxXx~

It was the morning after the tragic Halloween which thankfully wasn't tragic anymore. Lily and Harry were already at the breakfast table, waiting patiently for Iris who soon came stumbling into the kitchen and took her seat beside him.

“Good morning, Harry. Good morning, mum.” She greeted them cheerfully. They smiled at her and returned her greeting. They ate their breakfast in silence. And when they were done, Lily cleared her throat to get their attention.

“Iris, Madam Pomfrey will be here in a couple of hours to check up on you. The school staff was immensely grateful and relieved to hear that you weren't dead. Maybe that's why Dumbledore easily agreed to give you both a small vacation. You and Harry are on holiday. You will go back to Hogwarts after Christmas. I can teach you whatever you will be missing in the meanwhile.” Lily informed them.

Iris furrowed her brows in confusion and asked, “Okay, mum. Any particular reason why we are getting a vacation? If it's about my health then don't worry, I am absolutely fine.” 

Lily shook her head.

“No, it's not about your health. It is for me. I can't bear to see you go just after last night. I need all the time available to get over the fact that you were dead and are fine now. If it was up to me then you both would be homeschooled instead of getting your education at Hogwarts. 

“But I shouldn't do that. I shouldn't let fear rule my decisions. Anyways, it won't matter where you are if Voldemort ever attacks again. Better you be under Dumbledore's care than mine. He is more powerful and more capable of keeping Voldemort at bay. And after last night, he will be more careful and protective of the school.” Lily thought out loud.

Iris shot her fist triumphantly.

“A vacation! Yes, that's what I needed after the monotonous life of school. Thanks, mum.” Iris grinned, looking at the positive side. Harry chuckled and shared a look with Lily. 

It was nice seeing her smiling and full of life.

“I hope you are not ignoring the ‘ I can teach you whatever you will be missing in the meanwhile ’ part. There will be studying too, young lady.” said Lily with a smirk.

“Do we have to? After I woke up from the dead, I realised that there were better things to do than study. Life is too short and fleeting to waste it on studying and homework.” Iris said sagely, nodding to herself.

Harry and Lily just gave her a deadpan look.

“Fine! We will study too.” She pouted when she realised her mother wouldn't fall for her act.

~xXxXx~

After Iris left, Lily held Harry back. She looked reluctant and hopeful as she stopped before him. She took his hand and led him to her bedroom. Harry was curious to know what this was about. She closed the room and asked.

“Harry, can you revive James like you did to Iris?” She enquired in a whisper. 

Harry felt his heart tighten in a painful knot. He didn't want to let her down, but he had no other choice. “I am sorry, mum. I can only revive those who died in the last five years from the current day.” He revealed softly. 

Lily sucked in a sharp breath and fought back tears before nodding slowly.

“I see. Okay… no problem. Thank you.” She mumbled, biting her lip as tears fell down her cheeks. Harry closed the distance between them and put his arms around her. 

Lily held onto him like he was her lifeline after her hope was dashed.

“I am sorry, mum. If I had the power to revive Dad then you wouldn't even have to ask. I would have already revived him.”

She just pressed her face on his head in response.